Piety towards God to whose disposal he chearfully submitted himself and to his sincere Friendship to David in whose happiness he rejoyced as in his own 14 And thou shalt not onely while yet I live shew me the kindness of the LORD c Or And wiltst thou not if I shall then be alive to wit when the Lord shall be with thee as he hath been with my Father as he now said i. e. when God shall have advanced thee to the Kingdom as he did him yea wiltst thou not the same Particle twice repeated for asseveration i. e. I am well assured that thou wiltst shew me the kindness of the Lord i. e. either such kindness as the Lord hath shewed to thee in preserving thy life in the midst of so many and such great dangers or that kindness to which thou hast engaged thy self in the Covenant Sworn between thee and me in Gods presence that I die not d That thou do not kill me or mine as Princes of another Line use to kill the nearest Relations of the former Line from whom the Kingdom was translated to them which they do either by way of revenge or in policy and reason of State to secure the Kingdom to themselves 15 But also thou shalt not cut off * 2 Sam. 9. 3. thy kindness e He saith not the kindness of the Lord as before because the Covenant between them seems to have been onely Personal and not comprehending their Posterity And therefore as Ionathan speaks confidently of his own Preservation by vertue of that Covenant so he here lays this additional Obligation upon David That he would extend this kindness to all his Progeny from my house for ever no not when the LORD hath cut off the enemies of David every one from the face of the earth f Which he will certainly do without exception of Saul my Father and those of his Children who have joyned or shall joyn with him in his Hostilities and Cruelties against David And by this word Enemies he implies the reasonableness of his request because Ionathan was none of that number and therefore not to be treated as such 16 So Jonathan â¡ Heb. ââ¦ut made a covenant with the house of David g The Covenant which before was Personal he now extends to the whole house of David expecting a reciprocal enlargement of it on David's side which doubtless he obtained saying Let the LORD even require it at the hand of Davids enemies g The Covenant which before was Personal he now extends to the whole house of David expecting a reciprocal enlargement of it on David's side which doubtless he obtained h If either I or any of my House shall break this Covenant and shall prove Enemies to David or to his House let the Lord the Witness of this Covenant severely punish the Violators of it who ever they are Others thus Let the Lord require and punish the breach of this Covenant in David if he break it But because it was ominous and reproachful to suppose such a thing of David by a Figure called Euphemismus he names David's Enemies for David as they also Expound 1 Sam. 25. 22. But the former sense seems more probable because this Verse contains onely Ionathan's Stipulation or Covenant with David and his House which being expressed in the former part of it is in this latter part confirmed by the usual form of imprecation and the restipulation or Covenant of David to Ionathan and his House is mentioned in the next Verse Yet may that other sense stand well enough taking these words to Ionathan's Adjuration of David to be kind to him confirmed with an Imprecation in case he do otherwise As if he should say I Adjure thee as thou hopest to escape such a mischief which I had rather might befal thine Enemies than thee that thou deal not so ungratefully with me or my House Which Adjuration of Ionathan David seconds by an Oath in the next Verse at the request of Ionathan 17 And Jonathan caused David to swear again i Heb. And Jonathan added or proceeded to make David Swear i. e. Having himself Sworn to David or Adjured David in the foregoing Verse he here requires David's Oath to him by way of restipulation or Confirmation â Or by his love towards him because he loved him k Because he had a true Friendship for David he desired that the Covenant might be inviolably observed through all their Generations for he loved him as he loved his own soul. 18 Then Jonathan said to David To morrow is the new moon and thou shalt be missed because thy seat l i. e. The place where David used to sit at Meals with Saul See v. 25. will be â¡ Heb. missed empty 19 And when thou hast stayed three days m Either at Bethlehem with thy friends v. 6. Or elsewhere as thou shalt see fit then thou shalt go down â Or diligently â¡ Heb. greatly quickly and come to the place where thou didst hide thy self â¡ Heb. in the day of the business Gr. in the working day when the business was in hand n Heb. in the day of business or of the business And these Words are to be joyned either 1. with the words next foregoing and so they note the time when David hid himself there which was when this same business which now they were treating about was in agitation formerly to wit to discover Saul's Mind and Purpose towards him Chap. 19. 2 3. Or 2. with the more remote words and so they note the time when David should come to the place appointed and formerly used to hide himself in upon a like occasion to wit in the day when the business here spoken of was to be done i. e. When the discovery of Saul's Mind was to be made and shalt remain by the stone â Or that sheweth the way Ezel o Or by the stone of going or travelling i. e. By that Stone which directs Travellers in the way to wit in some Cave or convenient place which was near that Stone 20 And I will shoot three arrows on the side thereof as though I shot at a mark p He chose this way to avoid Saul's suspition because Bows and Arrows were the principal Arms of those times and Ionathan as well as others did oft go forth to Exercise himself with them both for Recreation and improvement of his Skill in that Art Besides he knew not that he should have any opportunity of private converse with David by reason of Passengers though the Event proved better than he expected 21 And behold I will send a lad saying Go find out the arrows q I will send him out before I shoot to find out and take up the Arrows which I shall shoot And I shall shoot them either short of him or beyoud him as I shall see occasion If I expresly say unto the lad
them to live in the neglect of my service 23 And I say unto thee c I command thee For saying is put for commanding Luâ⦠4. 3. and 9. 54. and in 1 Chron. 21. 19. compared with 2 Sam. 24. 19. Let my son go that he may serve me and if thou refuse to let him go behold * chap. 11. 5. and 12. 29. I will slay thy son even thy first-born d By which Plague coming after the rest thou wilt be enforced to do what I advise thee now to do upon cheaper terms 24 And it came to pass by the way in the Inn that the LORD * Num. 22. 22. met him e i. e. Appeared to him in some visible shape and sought to kill him f Whom Moses spoken of and to before He offered and endeavoured to kill him either by inflicting some sudden and dangerous disease or stroke upon him or by shewing himself in some threatning posture possibly as the Angel did to Balaam and afterwards to David with a drawn Sword in his hand ready to give him a deadly blow The reason of this severity was not Moses his distrust of God nor delay in his journey nor the bringing of his Wife and Children along with him which it was convenient for him to carry with him both that his father might not think he intended to desert them and for the greater assurance and encouragement of the Israelites when they saw that he exposed his dearest relations to the same hazards with them all but the neglect of circumcising his Child which also the Lord some way or other signified to Moses and Zipporah as plainly appears 1. From Zipporahs following fact upon that occasion 2. From the Lords dismission of Moses upon the circumcision of the Child 3. From the threatning of Death or cutting of for this sin Gen. 17. 14. which because there was now no Magistrate to do it God himself offers to execute it as he sometimes saith he would do in that case And this was a greater sin in Moses than in another man and at this time then it had been before because he understood the Will and Law of God about it better then any man and God had lately minded him of that Covenant of his with Abraham c. whereof circumcision was a seal the blessings and benefits of which Covenant Moses was now going to procure for himself and for his people whilest he remained under the guilt of groââ¦ly neglecting the condition of it Besides what could be more absurd than that he should come to be a Lawgiver who lived in a manifest violation of Gods Law or that he should be the chief Ruler and Instructer of the Israelites whose duty it was to acquaint them with their duty of circumcising their Children and as far as he could to punish the wilfull neglect of it and yet at the same time be guilty of the same sin or that he should undertake to govern the Church of God that could not well rule his own house 1 Tim. 3. 5 And this was not onely a great sin in it self but a great scandal to the Israelites who might by this great example easily be led into the same miscarriage and moreover might not without colour of probability suspect the call of such a person and conclude that God would not honour that man who should continue in such a visible contempt of his Law And therefore it is no wonder that God was so angry at Moses for this sin Quest. How came Moses to neglect this evident duty Answ. From Zipporahs averseness to and dread of that painful and as she thought dangerous Ordinance of God which she her self evidently discovers in this place and the rather because of the experience which she had of it in her eldest Son And as she seems to have been a Woman of an eager and passionate temper so Moses was eminently meek and pliable and in this matter too indulgent to his Wife especially in her Fathers house and therefore he put it off till a more convenient season when he might either perswade or over-rule her therein Which was a great fault for God had obliged all the Children of Abraham not onely to the thing but to the time also to do it upon the eighth day which season Moses had grosly and for some considerable time slipped and so had preferred the pleasing of his Wife before his Obedience to God 25 Then Zipporah g Perceiving the danger of her Husband and the cause of it and her Husband being disenabled from performing that work whether by some stroke or sickness or by the terrour of so dismal and unexpected an apparition to him and delays being highly dangerous she thought it better to do it her self as well as she could rather than put it off a moment longer whether because the administration of that Sacrament was not confined to any kind or order of persons or because if it was so she did not apprehend it to be so or because she thought this was the least of two evils and that it was safer to commit a circumstantial errour then to continue in a substantial fault took a sharp â Or knife stone h Which she took as next at hand in that stony Country let none think this strange for not onely this work but the cutting off of that part which some used to do ãâã commonly performed with a flint or a sharp stone as is expresly affirmed by Hrodotus l. 2. Plin. 35. 12. See also Iuvenal Satyr 6. and Mââ¦tial Epigram 3. 18. But the word may be rendred a shââ¦p knife See Ios. 5. 2 3. and cut off the foreskin of her son and â Heb. made it touch cast it at his feet i The words are very short and therefore ambiguous and may be rendred either thus she cast her self at his feet either 1. At the fââ¦et of the Angel as a suppliant for her Husbands Life But it is most probable that she directs this action and her following speech to the same person Or 2. The feet of her husband to make request to him that she and her children might depart from him and return to her Father which also he granted But neither was she of so humble a temper nor at this time in so mild a frame as to put her self into such a lowly posture to her Husband nor was she likely to present her humble supplication to him to whom at the same time she shewed such scorn and indignation Or rather thus she cast it at his i. e. her Husbands feet it either the Child But that being tender and now in great pain she would not use it so roughly Or rather the foreskin cut off or at least the blood which came from it Which she did in spight and anger against her Husband as the cause of so much pain to the child and grief to her self and said surely a bloody husband art thou to me k This some
man of Zorah c A City of which see Iosh. 15. 33. and 19. 41. of the family d i. e. Of the Tribe or People as family sometimes signifies Iosh. 7. 17. Ier. 8. 3. and 10. 25. Amos 3. 1. Mich. 2. 3. Zach. 14. 18. of the Danites whose name was Manoah and his wife was barren and bare not e An Emphatical repetition of the same thing in divers words which is an usual Elegancy both in Scripture and other Authors 3 And â¡ Heb. an angel the angel of the LORD f The Son of God oft so called in the old Testament as may be gathered from v. 18. yet distinguished from the Lord because he appeared here as it were in the form of a Servant as a Messenger sent from God and was really a distinct person from God the Father appeared unto the woman and said unto her Behold now thou art barren and bearest not but thou shalt conceive and bear a Son 4 Now therefore beware I pray thee g Because the child was to be a Nazarite from the Womb v. 5. and from the conception and because the Mothers Pollution extends to the Child she is enjoyned from this time to observe the following rules belonging to the Nazarites * Numb 6. 2 3. and drink not wine nor strong drink h Under which by a Synecdoche are comprehended the other particulars mentioned Numb 6. 2 3 4. as is implyed v. 14. and eat not any unclean thing i Any of those meats forbidden Levit. 11. which were forbidden to all but especially to the Nazarites 5 For lo thou shalt conceive and bear a son and * Numb 6. 5. 1 Sam. 1. 11. no rasor shall come on his head for the child shall be a Nazarite k A person separated from others and consecrated to Gods service unto God from the womb and he shall begin to deliver Israel l And the deliverance shall be carried on and perfected by others as it was in part by Eli and Samuel and Saul but especially by David out of the hand of the Philistines 6 ¶ Then the woman came and told her husband saying A man of God m A Prophet or sacred person sent with a Message from God came unto me and his countenance was like the countenance of an Angel of God very terrible n Or venerable or awful full of Majesty but I asked him not whence he was neither told he me his name 7 But he said unto me Behold thou shalt conceive and bear a son and now drink no wine nor strong drink neither eat any â¡ Heb. uncieanness unclean thing for the child shall be a Nazarite to God from the womb to the day of his death 8 ¶ Then Manoah intreated the LORD and said O my LORD let the man of God which thou didst send come again unto us and teach us what we shall do unto the child that shall be born 9 And God hearkned to the voice of Manoah and the angel of God came again unto the woman as she sate in the field but Manoah her husband was not with her 10 And the woman made haste and ran and shewed her husband and said unto him Behold the man hath appeared unto me that came unto me the other day 11 And Manoah arose and went after his wife and came to the man and said unto him Art thou the man that spakest unto the woman and he said I am 12 And Manoah said Now let thy words come to pass o Or thy words shall come to pass I firmly believe that thy promises shall be fulfilled â¡ Heb. what shall be the manner of the c. how shall we order the child p What rules shall we observe about his Education and â Or what shall he do â¡ Heb. what shall be his work how shall we do unto him 13 And the angel of the LORD said unto Manoah Of all that I said unto the woman let her beware q Whilest the Child is in her Womb and after the Child is Born let him observe the same Orders 14 She may not eat of any thing that cometh of the vine neither let her drink wine or strong drink neither eat any â¡ Heb. uncleanness unclean thing all that I commanded her let her observe 15 ¶ And Manoah said unto the angel of the LORD I pray thee let us detain thee until we shall have made ready a kid â¡ Heb. before thee for thee r Supposing him to be a Man and a Prophet to whom he would in this manner express his respect as was usual to strangers See Gen. 18. 5. Iudg. 6. 18. 16 And the Angel of the LORD said unto Manoah Though thou detain me I will not eat of thy bread s i. e. Meat as bread is commonly taken in Scripture and if thou wilt offer a burnt-offering thou must offer it unto the LORD t Not unto a man as now thou apprehendest me to be but unto the Lord as thou wiltst by and by perceive me to be for Manoah knew not that he was an angel of the LORD 17 And Manoah said unto the angel of the LORD What is thy name that when thy sayings come to pass we may do thee hononr u Either by making honourable mention of thee or by performing respect and service to thee by a Present which they usually gave to Prophets 1 Sam. 9. 7 8. 2 King 14. 3. 18 And the angel of the LORD said unto him Why * Gen. 32 29. askest thou thus after my name seeing it is â Or wonderful secret x Or hidden from mortal Men or wonderful such as thou canst not comprehend my nature or essence which is oft signified by name in Scripture is incomprehensible This shews that this was the Angel of the Covenant the Son of God 19 So Manoah took a kid with a meat offering y Which were generally joyned with the chief Sacrifices and offered it upon a rock z The Angels presence and command being a sufficient Warrant for the offering of Sacrifice by a person who was no Priest and in a place otherwise forbidden to the LORD and the angel did wondrously and Manoah and his wife looked on 20 For it came to pass when the flame a Either arising from the fire which Manoah brought for the offering or produced by the Angel out of the Rock in a miraculous manner went up toward heaven from off the altar b i. e. From that part of the Rock which served instead of an Altar upon which the Sacrifice was laid that the angel of the LORD ascended in the flame c To manifest his nature and essence to be Spiritual because not capable of hurt by the fire and Caelestial of the altar and Manoah and his wife looked on it and fell on their faces d Partly in Reverence to that glorious
the World upon them as burdens upon their shoulders See Isa. 9. 6. of the earth are the LORDS and he hath set the world upon them c Which the poor are said to embrace Lament 4. 5. 9 He * Psa. 91. 11. will keep the feet g i. e. The steps or paths their Counsels and Actions he will keep i. e. both uphold that they may not fall at least into Mischief or utter Ruine and direct and preserve from wandring and from those fatal Mistakes and Errors that Wicked Men daily run into of his saints and the wicked shall be â¡ Psa. 94. 17. silent h Shall be put to silence they who used to open their mouths wide against Heaven and against the Saints shall be so confounded with the unexpected disappointment of all their hopes and with Gods glorious appearance and operations for his People shall have their mouths quite stopped and sit down in silent Amazement and Consternation See Isa. 15. 1. Ier. 8. 14. and 47. 5 6. in darkness i Both inward in their own minds which are wholly in the dark perplexed by their own Choice and Counsels not knowing what to say or do and outward in a State of deepest distress and misery for by strength shall no man prevail k To wit against God or against his Saints as the wicked were confident they should do because of their great Power and Wealth and Numbers whereas Gods people were mean and impotent and helpless And particularly Peninnah shall not prevail against me by that strength which she hath or thinks to have from her numerous off-spring But it is to be observed that although Hannah takes the rise of this song from her own condition yet she extends her thoughts and words further even to the usual methods of Gods Providence in the Government of the World 10 The adversaries of the LORD l And of his People especially the Philistines who at this time were the chief Oppressors of Israel shall be broken to pieces m These and the following words are Prophetical of what God was about to do They who are now our Lords shall be subdued * Chap. 7. 1â⦠out of heaven n i. e. Out of the Clouds or Air which is oft called Heaven shall be thunder upon them o As was done 1 Sam. 7. 10. the LORD shall judge p i. e. Shall condemn and punish as that Verb by a Synecdoche is oft used the ends of the earth q Or of the land to wit the Philistines who dwelt in the utmost borders of Canaan even upon the Sea-coast and he shall give strength unto his king r Either 1. Unto the Judge or Ruler whom he shall set up for the Protection and Deliverance of his People the word King being elsewhere so taken Or 2. The King properly so called And so she Prophecieth That Israel should have a King and that there should be a great difference between King and King between the Peoples King Saul whom they would obstinately and passionately desire by whom therefore they should have but little relief and Gods King David whom God would Chuse as a man after his own Heart and whom he would strengthen and assist so as by his hands to break all his Enemies to pieces and * ãâã 89. 24. exalt the horn s i. e. Increase or advance the strength of his anointed t i. e. Of his King The same thing repeated in other Words Although it may have a Mystical sense and respect to Christ the singular Anointed one of God and the special King of his People whom all their other Kings did Typifie and Represent and from whom they received Authority and Power 11 And Elkanah went to Ramah to his house and the child did minister unto the LORD u In some way agreeable to his tender years as in Singing or playing upon Instruments of Musick as they used then to do in Gods Service or lighting the Lamps or some other way For I suppose Samuel was not brought to the Tabernacle in such tender years as some think of which see on 1 Sam. 1. 22. i. e. Under the inspection and by the direction and instruction of Eli. before Eli the Priest x. 12 ¶ Now the sons of Eli were sons of Belial they knew not y To wit practically i. e. They did not acknowledge honour regard love or serve God for so words of knowledge are commonly used in Scripture see Rom. 1. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 34. Tit. 1. 16. the LORD 13 And the priests * Chap. 8. custome with the people was that when any man offered z i. e. Presented it to the Lord to be offered by the Priest sacrifice the priests servant came while the flesh was in seething a For as the Lords part of the Peace-offerings was burnt upon the Altar so the Priests and offerers parts were to be sodden with a flesh-hook of three teeth in his hand 14 And he strook it into the pan or kettle or cauldron or pot all that the flesh-hook brought up the priest took for himself b Not contented with the Breast and Shoulder which were allotted them by God Exod. 29. 27 28. Levit. 7. 31 c. They took also part of the offerers share and besides they snatched their part before it was heaved and waved contrary to Levit. 7. 34. so they did in Shiloh unto all the Israelites that came thither 15 Also before they burnt the fat c And the other parts to be burnt with it See Levit. 3. 3 4 9. and 7. 31. So this was an additional injury for lest the fork should mistake and injure them they took such parts as they best liked whilest it was raw when it might be better discerned the priests servant came and said to the man that sacrificed Give flesh to roste for the priest for he will not have sodden flesh of thee but raw 16 And if any man said unto him Let them not fail to burn the fat â¡ Heb. as on the day presently and then take as much as thy soul desireth d We are content to relinquish our parts to thee onely let not God he wronged of his due then he would answer him Nay but thou shalt give it me now and if not I will take it by force 17 Wherefore the sin of the young men was very great e Because they violently took away both Mans and Gods Dues and this before their time and that with manifest contempt of God and Men and all this meerly for the gratifying of their sensual Appetite before the LORD f i. e. Even in the place of Gods special presence where he saw and observed all their miscarriages which argues the height of impiety and impudence for men abhorred the offering of the LORD g They neglected and abhorred the practise of carrying up Sacrifices to be ãâã ââ¦hich they knew would be so
City of Benjamin Ios. 18. 23. South-west from Michmash unto the land of Shual 18 And another company turned the way to Beth-horon k A City of Ephraim Ios. 16. 3. Northwest from Michmash and another company turned to the way of the border that looketh to the valley of Zeboim toward the wilderness l i. e The Wilderness of Iordan Eastward 19 ¶ Now there was no smith found throughout all the land of Israel m This was a Politick course of the Philistines which also other Nations have used So the Chaldeans took away their Smiths 2 King 24. 14. Ier. 24. 1. and 29. 2. And Porsenna obliged the Romans by Covenant That they should use no Iron but in the Tillage of their Lands for the Philistines said â¡ We must take them away Lest the Hebrews make them swords or spears 20 But all the Israelites went down to the Philistines n Not to the Land of the Philistines for it is not said so and that was too remote but to the Stations and Garisons which the Philistines yet retained in several parts of Israels Land though Samuel's Authority had so far over-awed them that they durst not give the Israelites much Disturbance In these therefore the Philistines kept all the Smiths and here they allowed them the exercise of their Art for the uses here following to sharpen every man his share and his coulter and his axe and his mattock 21 Yet they had â¡ Hebr. a file with mouths a file for the mattocks and for the coulters and for the forks and for the axes o So the sense is They allowed them some small helps to make their Mattocks and in some sort to serve their present use But these words may be otherwise Translated and are so by some Learned both Ancient and Modern Translators thus Therefore the mouths or edges of the mattocks and coulters c. were dull or blunt Or rather thus When Heb. and put for when as the Particle and is sometimes rendred as Mar. 15. 25. the mouths or edges of the mattocks c. were blunt So this passage very well agrees both with the foregoing and following words and the whole sence of the place is intirely thus They went to the Philistines to sharpen their shares and mattocks and coulters and axes when they were blunt and which was more strange They were forced to go to them even to sharpen their goads and â¡ Heb. to set to sharpen the goads 22 So it came to pass in the day of battel that there was neither sword nor spear found in the hand of any of the people that were with Saul and Jonathan p Qu. How could the Israelites smite either the Garison of the Philistines above v. 3. or the Host of the Ammonites Chap. 11. 11. without Arms And when they had Conquered them Why did they not take away their Arms and reserve them to their own use Answ. 1. This want of Swords and Spears is not affirmed concerning all Israel but is restrained unto those 600. who were with Saul and Ionathan whom God by his Providence might suffer to be without those Arms that the glory of the following Victory might be wholly ascribed to God as for the very same reason God would have but 300 men left with Gideon and those Armed onely with Trumpets and Pitchers and Lamps Iudg. 7. There were no doubt a considerable number of Swords and Spears among the Israelites but they generally hid them as now they did their Persons from the Philistines And the Philistines had not yet attained to so great a power over them as wholly to disarm them but thought it sufficient to prevent the making of new Arms knowing that the old ones would shortly be decayed and useless 2. There were other Arms more common in those times and places than Swords and Spears to wit Bows and Arrows and Slings and Stones as appears from Iudg. 20. 16. 2 Sam. 1. 18 22. 2 King 3. 25. 1 Chron. 12. 1 2. besides Clubs and Instruments of Agriculture which might easily be turned into weapons of War 3. God so governed the Affairs of the Israelites that they had no great number of Swords or Spears Iudg. 5. 8. that so they might be kept in more dependence upon and subjection unto God wherein their safety and happiness consisted And therefore that famous Victory obtained against the Philistines in Samuel's days was not got by the Sword of Men but onely by Thunder from Heaven Chap. 7. 10. but with Saul and with Jonathan his son was there found 23 And the â Or standing Camp garison of the Philistines went out to the passage of Michmash q A place so called because it was near to Michmash and led towards Gibeah which it seems they designed to Besiege and in the mean time to wast the adjoyning Country CHAP. XIV NOW â Or there was a day it came to pass upon a day that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour Come and let us go over to the Philistines garison a This was a rash and foolish Attempt if it be examined by common Rules but not so if we consider the singular promises made to the Israelites That one should chase a thousand c. and especially the heroical and extraordinary Motions which were then frequently put into the minds of gallant Men by Gods Spirit whereby they undertook and accomplished noble and wonderful things as did Sampson and David and his Worthies that is on the other side b Beyond that Rocky Passage described below v. 4 13. which he pointed at with his hand but he told not his father c Lest he should hinder him in so improbable an Enterprize Nor was it necessary he should inform him of it because he had a Commission from his Father to Fight when he saw occasion as he had done without his Fathers privity Chap. 13. 3. 2 And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah d In the Outworks of the City where he had Intrenched himself to observe the Motion of the Philistines under a pomegranate tree which is in Migron e Or towards as the Hebrew Bââ¦th is oft used Migron which was another place but near Gibeah See Isa. 10. 28. and the people that were with him were * Chap. 13 ãâã about six hundred men 3 And Ahiah the son of Ahitub f The same who is called Abimelech 1 Sam. 22. 9 11 20. the High-priest who was here to attend upon the Ark which was brought hither v. 18. * Chap. ãâã Ichabods brother the son of Phinehas the son of Eli the LORD's priest in Shiloh wearing an ephod g To wit the High-priests Ephod wherein the Urim and Thummim was and the people knew not that Jonathan was gone ¶ 4 And between the passages h So these might be two known and common passages both which Ionathan must
Devil which were fed by his Melancholick Humour 17 And Saul said unto his servants Provide me now a man that can play well and bring him to me 18 Then answered one of the servants and said Behold I have seen a son of Jesse the Bethlehemite that is cunning in playing and a mighty valiant man and a man of war and prudent in â Or speech matters k Wonder not that David was so suddenly advanced from a poor contemptible Shepherd to so great Reputation for these were the Effects of that Spirit of the Lord which he received when he was Anointed Though some would hence infer that the things related in this Chapter happened after the History of Chapter 17. though it be placed before such Transpositions being not unusual in Historical Relations and a comely person and the LORD is with him l i. e. Directs and prospers all his undertakings 19 ¶ Wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse and said Send me David thy son which is with the sheep 20 And Jesse took an ass laden with bread and a bottle of wine and a kid and sent them by David his son unto Saul m This Present though in our times it would seem contemptible yet was very agreeable to the usage of those times and to the condition of Iesse which was but mean in the World And it seems to have been the Custome of those Times as it is yet in the Eastern Countries when they made their appearance before Princes or great Persons to bring a Present See Gen. 32. 20. Gen. 43. 25 26. and elsewhere To which civil Custome that Religious Precept seems consonant Exod. 23. 15. Deut. 16. 16. None shall appear before me empty And he might send it partly as a Testimony of his respect to his Soveraign and partly to gain David favour and acceptance with him being sensible that he was going into a place and state of hazzard but knowing Saul's furious temper he durst not refuse to send him and he sent him the more willingly because this seemed a most likely means to accomplish God's Promise of the Kingdome and to prepare him for it 21 And David came to Saul and stood before him n i. e. Ministred unto him or as we use to speak waited upon him as that Phrase oft signifies as Deut. 1. 38. and 10. 8. and he loved him greatly and he became his armour-bearer o He had that Place conferred upon him though we do not read that he ever exercised it for it seems he was gone back to his Father upon some occasion not related and had abode with him some considerable time before the War described Chap. 17. happened 22 And Saul sent to Jesse saying Let David I pray thee stand before me for he hath found favour in my sight 23 And it came to pass when the evil spirit â¡ Heb. of God from God was upon Saul that David took an harp and played with his hand so Saul was refreshed and was well and the evil spirit departed from him p To wit for a season And the reason of this Success may be partly natural and common of which see on v. 16. and partly Supernatural and special respecting David whom God designed by this means to bring into favour with the King and his Court and so to smooth the way for his Advancement CHAP. XVII NOW the Philistines gathered together their armies to battel a To Revenge their former great and shameful Defeat Chap. 14. and were gathered together at * Josh. 15. 35. Shocho which belongeth to Judah and pitched between Shocho and Azekah in â Or the coast of Dammim Ephes-dammim 2 And Saul and the men of Israel were gathered together and pitched by the valley of Elah and â¡ Heb. ranged the battel set the battel in aray against the Philistines 3 And the Philistines stood on a mountain on the one side and Israel stood on a mountain on the other side b Where they had disposed and fortified their Camps that if the one should Assault the other the Assailant should have the disadvantage and be obliged to Fight from a lower place and there was a valley between them 4 ¶ And there went out â¡ Heb. a middle man or a man between two a Champion c Heb. a man between two either because he used to come forth and stand between the two Armies or because he moved that the business should be decided between two whereof he would be one out of the camp of the Philistines named Goliah of Gath whose height was six cubits and a span d Which is not strange for besides the Giants mentioned in Scripture Herodotus Diodorus Siculus and Pliny and others make mention of persons Seven Cubits high which is near double to an ordinary mans height 5 And he had an helmet of brass upon his head and he was â¡ Heb. clothed armed with a coat of mail and the weight of the coat was five thousand shekels e The common Shekle contained onely a fourth part of an Ounce and so 5000 Shekels made 1250 Ounces which make exactly 78 pounds Which weight is not unsuitable to a man of such vast greatness and strength as his Height speaks him to be of brass 6 And he had greaves of brass upon his legs and a â Heb. ãâã target of brass between his shoulders 7 And the staff of his spear was like a weavers beam f On which the Weavers fasten their Web. It was like this for thickness and for the length that he omits as easie to be collected by proportion to the rest And though the whole weight of Goliah's Armour may seem prodigious yet it is not so much by far as one Athanatus did manage of whom Pliny relates That he saw him come into the Theater with Arms weighing 12000 Ounces and his spears â¡ Heb. ãâã Neh. 3. 3. Hâ⦠3. 11. head weighed six hundred shekels of iron and one bearing a shield went before him 8 And he stood and cryed unto the armies of Israel and said unto them Why are ye come out to set your battel in aray am not I a Philistine and ye servants to Saul choose ye a man for you and let him come down to me g That the Battel may be decided by us Two alone Such offers were frequent in those times And possibly he thought the Valiant Ionathan who had Assaulted an whole Army would never have refused this Challenge But God so ordered the matter that none should accept it because he would reserve this Honour for David as a step to his Kingdome 9 If he be able to fight with me and to kill me then will we be your servants but if I prevail against him and kill him then shall ye be our servants and serve us 10 And the Philistine said I defie the armies of Israel this day give me a man that we may fight together 11
When Saul and all Israel heard those words of the Philistine they were dismayed and greatly afraid h Which may seem strange considering the glorious Promises and their late Experiences of Divine Assistance But the truth is all men do so intirely depend upon God in all things that when he withdraws his help the most Valiant and Resolute Persons cannot find their Hearts nor Hands as daily experience shews 12 ¶ Now David was * Chap. ãâã the son of that * Gen. ãâã Ephrathite i i. e. Of the man of Ephrathah or Bethlehem Gen. 35. 19. of Bethlehem-Judah whose name was Jesse and he had eight sons k See on chap. 16. 10. and the man went among men for an old man in the days of Saul 13 And the three eldest sons of Jesse went and followed Saul to the battel and the names of his three sons that went to the battel were Eliab the first-born and next unto him Abinadab and the third Shammah 14 And David was the youngest and the three eldest followed Saul 15 But David went and returned from Saul l Either 1. From Saul's Court where having been entertained by Saul to relieve him in his Melancholy Fits he was permitted to go to his Fathers House to be sent for again upon occasion Or 2. From Saul's Camp whither he used to come to visit his Brethren as appears from v. 17. to feed his fathers sheep at Bethlehem 16 And the Philistine drew near morning and evening and presented himself forty days 17 And Jesse said unto David his son Take now for thy brethren an Ephah of this parched corn m A Food then much in use which they used to mix with Water or Milk or Oyl c. and these ten loaves and â¡ Heb ãâã theâ⦠ãâã run to the camp to thy brethren 18 And carry these ten â¡ Heb ãâã ãâã ãâã cheeses unto the captain of their thousand n In whose Poweâ⦠it was in a great measure either to preserve them or to expose them to utmost hazards and look how thy brethren â¡ Heb ãâã of â⦠ãâã fare and take their pledg o i. e. Bring me some token of their welfare from them 19 Now Saul and they and all the men of Israel were in the valley of Elah fighting with the Philistines p i. e. In a posture and readiness to Fight with them as it is explained v. 20 21. Men are oft said in Scripture to do what they intend and are prepared to do as hath been shewed formerly by instances 20 And David rose up early in the morning and left the sheep with a keeper and took and went as Jesse had commanded him and he came to the â Or place of the carriage trench q i. e. To the Camp or Army which was there Intrenched as the host was going forth to the â In battel-ray or place of fight fight and shouted r As the manner was both to animate themselves and to terrifie their Enemies for the battel 21 For Israel and the Philistines had put the battel in aray army against army 22 And David left his â¡ Heb. the vessels from upon him carriage s The Provisions which he had brought to his brethren in the hand of the keeper of the carriage and ran into the army and came and â¡ Heb. asked his brethren of peace saluted his brethren 23 And as he talked with them behold there came up the champion the Philistine of Gath Goliah by name out of the armies of the Philistines and spake according to the same words and David heard them 24 And all the men of Israel when they saw the man fled â from him and were sore afraid â⦠Heb. from his face 25 And the men of Israel said Have ye seen this man that is come up surely to defie Israel is he come up and it shall be that the man who killeth him the King will enrich him t It is observable that Saul in his great Distress doth not encourage himself in God nor seek his counsel or favour by Prayers and Sacrifices but expects Relief from Men onely This was one Effect and Sign of the departure of God's Spirit from him with great riches and * ãâã 15. 16. will give him his daughter and make his fathers house free u Free from all those Tributes and Charges which either the Court or the Camp required in Israel 26 And David spake to the men that stood by him saying What shall be done to the man that killeth this Philistine and taketh away the reproach from Israel for who is this uncircumcised Philistine that he should defie the armies of the living God x Why should you all be thus dismayed at him he is but a Man and that of an accursed Race a Stranger and Enemy to God and no way able to stand before them who have the Living and Almighty God for their Strength and Refuge 27 And the people answered him after this manner saying So shall it be done unto the man that killeth him 28 ¶ And Eliab his eldest brother heard when he spake unto the men and Eliabs anger was kindled against David y Either because he thought him guilty of intollerable Folly and Pride and Presumption in pretending to such an Attempt or because he feared and concluded he would be certainly Ruined in the Enterprize or rather because he envied him the glory of so great an undertaking and took this proffer of David's to be what indeed it was a Reproach to himself and to all the rest that having the great God on their side had not the Faith or Courage to Fight with him and he said Why camest thou down hither and with whom hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness z Thou art much fitter to tend Sheep than to appear in an Army or to fight with a Giant I know thy pride and the naughtiness of thine heart a Thy self confidence and vain-glory and curiosity for thou art come down that thou mightest see the battel 29 And David said What have I now done ââ¦s there not a cause b Either 1. Of my coming My Father sent me on an Errand Or rather 2. Of my thus speaking ââ¦s there not Reason in what I say Is this Giant Invincible ââ¦s our God unable to Oppose him and Subdue him 30 ¶ And he turned from him towards another and spake after the same â¡ Heb. Wââ¦d manner c For being secretly moved by Gods Spirit to undertake the Combat he speaks with divers persons about it that so it might come to the Kingâ⦠ear and the people answered him again after the former manner 31 And when the words were heard which David spake they rehearsed them before Saul and he â¡ Heb. ãâã him sent for him 32 ¶ And David said to Saul Let no mans heart fail because of him thy servant
will go and sight with this Philistine 33 And Saul said to David Thou art not able to go against this Philistine to sight with him for thou art but a youth d Either 1. For Age to wit comparatively to Goliah being now not much above 20 years old as is supposed Or rather 2. For Military skill as the words following explain it as if he should say Thou art but a Novice a raw and unexperienced Souldier and therefore unable to Fight with him and he a man of war from his youth 34 And David said unto Saul Thy servant kept his fathers sheep and there came a lion and a bear e Not both together but one afââ¦er another at several times and took a â Or ãâã lamb out of the flock 35 And I went out after him and smote him f To wit the Lyon as appears by his Beard which having particularly mentioned it was easily understood and believed that he did the same to the Bear which therefore it was needless to express and delivered it out of his mouth and when he arose against me I caught him by his beard and smote him and slew him 36 Thy servant slew both the lion and the bear g This he is probably thought to have done after he was Anointed when he was endowed with singular gifts of Gods Spirit and among others with extraordinary courage of Heart and strength of Body and this uncircumcised Philistine shall be as one of them seeing he hath defied the armies of the living God 37 David said moreover The LORD that delivered me out of the â¡ Heb. hand paw of the lion and out of the â¡ Heb. hand paw of the bear he will deliver me out of the hand of the Philistine And Saul said unto David Go i It is not strange that Saul consents to the Combate considering David's pious and convincing Discourse grounded upon sensible Experience and withal the dangerous condition of the Israelitish Affairs and the absolute Refusal of all other persons and the LORD be with thee h His Good-will is the same to me that it then was and his Power is not diminished 38 ¶ And Saul â¡ Heb. clothed c. with his clothes armed David with his armour k Either 1. With Saul's own Armour which he used to wear in Battel which seems not to agree with the extraordinary height of Saul's Stature 1 Sam. 10. 23. Nor is it like that Saul would disarm himself when he was going forth to the Battel v. 20 21. Or 2. With Armour taken out of his Armory Not that the whole Armory of Saul was brought into the Field but that some chosen Arms were taken out thence and brought for any emergent occasion Or rather 3. With his vestments or garments For 1. So the Hebrew Word properly and usually signifies and so this same Word is Translated 1 Sam. 18. 4. 2. His Armour is distinguished from this and is particularly described in the following words He seems therefore to speak of some Military Vestments which were then used in War and were contrived for defence such as Buff-coats now are and he put an helmet of brass upon his head also he armed him with a coat of mail 39 And David girded his sword upon his armour and he assayed to go for he had not proved it and David said unto Saul I cannot go with these for I have not proved them l I have no skill nor experience in the management of this kind of Arms. And David put them off him 40 And he took his staff m His Shepherds staff These Arms were in themselves contemptible yet chosen by David partly because he had no skill to use other Arms partly because he had inward assurance of the Victory even by these Weapons and partly because such a Conquest would be most honourable to God and most shameful and discouraging to the Philistines in his hand and chose him five n That if one should fail him he might make use of another smooth stones o Because such Stones would go most freely out of the Sling and consequently with more force and certainty directly to the Mark which he aimed at out of the â Or Valley brook and put them in a shepherds â¡ Heb. Vessel bag which he had even in a scrip and his sling was in his hand p This sort of Weapons was not unusual in the Fights of ancient times and many arrived at great dexterity in slinging Stones with great certainty of which we have instances both in Scripture as Iudg. 20. 16. and in Diodorus Siculus and Livy and other Authors and he drew near to the Philistine 41 And the Philistine came on and drew near unto David and the man that bare the shield went before him 42 And when the Philistine looked about and saw David he disdained him for he was but a youth and ruddy and of a fair countenance q Not having so much as the countenance of a Martial person 43 And the Philistine said unto David Am I a dog that thou comest to me with staves r i. e. With a Staff The Plural Number for the Singular as Gen. 21. 7. and 46. 7. and the Philistine cursed David by his gods s He prayed that his god Dagon and Ashtaroth c. would Destroy him 44 And the Philistine said to David Come to me and I will give thy flesh unto the fowls of the air and to the beasts of the field 45 Then said David to the Philistine Thou comest to me with a sword and with a spear and with a shield but I come to thee in the Name of the LORD of hosts t i. e. By a Commission from him with confidence in him and assurance of his Help and for the vindication of his Honour the God of the armies of Israel whom thou hast defied u In defying that Army and People whereof he is the Lord and Protector 46 This day will the LORD â¡ Heb. shut thee up deliver thee into mine hand and I will smite thee and take thine head from thee and I will give the carcases of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the air and to the wild beasts of the earth that all the earth may know that * 2 King 5. 15. there is a God in Israel x Heb. that God the onely true God is for Israel or on Israels side and against you Or that Israel hath a God a God indeed one who is able to help them and not such an impotent Idol as you serve 47 And all this assembly shall know that the LORD saveth not with sword and spear y i. e. That he can save without these Arms and with the most contemptible Weapons such as mine seem to thee for the battel is the LORDS z i. e. The Events of War are wholly in his Power to give Success
to whom and by what means he pleaseth and he will give you into our hands a David speaks thus confidently because he was assured of it by a particular Inspiration from God 48 And it came to pass when the Philistine arose and came and drew nigh to meet David that David hasted and ran toward the army to meet the Philistine 49 And David put his hand in his bag and took thence a stone and slang it and smote the Philistine in his fore-head that the stone sunk into his fore-head b Either 1. The Stone pierced through his Helmet which such Stones being slung would not seldom do as even Diodorus Siculus relates Or 2. The Stone might get in through one of those holes which are left in Helmets that he that wears it may see his way and how to direct his blows Or rather 3. The proud Giant had lift up that part of his Helmet which covered his Fore-head and that in contempt of David and his Weapons and by the singular direction of Gods Providence and he fell upon his face to the earth 50 So David prevailed over the Philistine with a sling and with a stone and smote the Philistine and slew him but there was no sword in the hand of David 51 Therefore David ran and stood upon the Philistine and took his sword c Hence it appears that David was not a little man as many fancy but a man of considerable bulk and strength because he was able to manage a Giant 's Sword which also he did both here and below Chap. 21. 9. and drew it out of the sheath thereof and slew him d Qu. How could this be when he slew him before with the Stone v. 50 Answ. There he gives a general account of the Event of the Battel and of the Giants Death but here he gives a particular Relation of the manner and instrument of his Death The Stone threw him down to the Earth and bereaved him of the use of his Sense and Motion but there remained some Life in him as frequently doth in such cases which the Sword took away and so compleated the Work and cut off his head therewith And when the Philistines saw their champion was dead they fled 52 And the men of Israel and of Judah arose and shouted and pursued the Philistines until thou come to the valley and to the gates of Ekron and the wounded of the Philistines fell down by the way to Shaaraim even unto Gath and unto Ekron 53 And the children of Israel returned from chasing after the Philistines and they spoiled their tents e Heb. their camps i. e. Their Camp but he speaks of it in the Plural Number because of the great extent and various quarters of their Camp 54 And David took the head of the Philistine and brought it to Jerusalem f Either to terrifie the Iebusites who yet held the Fort of Zion 2 Sam. 5. 7. or for some other reason not Recorded nor now known but he put his armour in his tent g i. e. In the Tent which was erected for him in the Camp upon this occasion There it was kept for the present though afterwards it seems to have been translated to the Tabernacle where we find his Sword Chap. 21. and it is not unlikely the rest of his Armour was there also 55 And when Saul saw David go forth against the Philistine he said unto Abner the captain of the host Abner whose son is this youth h Qu. How could David be unknown to Saul with whom he had lived Chap. 16. 21 Answ. That might well be for divers reasons because David was not constantly with him nor as it seems used by him but upon extraordinary Occasions and desperate fits of Melancholy from which possibly he had been free for a good while by Gods special Providence and Care for his People Israel that so he might be capable of Governing and Protecting them against the Philistines who watched all opportunities against them and at last broke forth into an open War Thus David had been for some considerable time dismissed from Saul's Court and was returned home And therefore it is not strange if Saul had for the present forgotten David For Kings because of the Encumbrance of Publick Business and the Multitude of Persons who come to them on several occasions may easily forget some persons yea such as have frequently been with them especially their Servants whom they do not use to observe with so much attention and care as they do others Add to this that the distemper of Saul's mind might make him forgetful and that David might now be much changed both in his countenance and in his habit from what he had before and it is apparent that the change of habits makes so great a difference that it oft keeps us from the knowledge of those Persons whom in other habits we very well know Some give this Answer That this was the first time that Saul had seen David and that David's exploit here Recorded was performed before that which is Recorded chap. 17. 15 c. though it be placed after it But that is confuted by comparing chap. 18. 1 2 3. and Abner said As thy soul liveth O king I cannot tell i Which is not strange because Abner's conversation and employment was generally in the Camp when David was at the Court and when Abner was there he took little notice of a Person so much inferior to him as David was 56 And the king said Inquire thou whose son the stripling is 57 And as David returned from the slaughter of the Philistine Abner took him and brought him before Saul with the head of the Philistine in his hand 58 And Saul said to him Whose son art thou thou young man and David answered I am the son of thy servant Jesse the Bethlehemite CHAP. XVIII AND it came to pass when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul that the soul of Jonathan was â¡ Heb. bound up in See Gen. 44. 30. knit with the soul of David and Jonathan loved him as his own soul a Partly for his excellent Vertues and Endowments which shone forth both in his Speeches and Actions partly for the great and good Service which he had done to God and to his Peeple and partly for the similitude of their Age and Qualities 2 And Saul took him that day and would let him go no more home to his fathers house b By which it appears that before-time David had not his constant residence at Court but did return to his Fathers House and thence again to the Court as occasion required 3 Then Jonathan and David made a covenant c i. e. An agreement of sincere and perpetual Friendship between them because he loved him as his own soul. 4 And Jonathan stript himself of the robe that was upon him and gave it to David and his garments even to his sword and to his
bow and to his girdle d Partly as a pledge of his great respect and affection to him and partly to vindicate David from that contempt which might cleave to him for his former Pastoral habit and condition and to put him into an habit suitable to his present Greatness and Glory 5 ¶ And David went out e Upon Military expeditions of which that word is oft used whithersoever Saul sent him and â Or prospered behaved himself wisely and Saul set him over the men of war f Gave him some considerable command in his Army though not the Supreme and he was accepted in the sight of all the people and also in the sight of Sauls servants 6 And it came to pass as they came when David was returned from the slaughter of the â Or Philiââ¦ines Philistine g Either First From some eminent Victory obtained by him against the Philistines though not particularly related wherein also Saul might be present and concerned Or rather Secondly From the slaughter of Goliah and the other Philistines with him Against this it is Objected That this Song was Sung either after David was advanced and employed as is related v. 5 and therefore not immediately after that great Victory or before he was so advanced and then it would have raised Saul's jealousie and envy aâ⦠consequently hindered David's advancement But it may be ãâã That this Song though placed afterwards was ââ¦ung before David's advancement related v. 5. And that this did not ââ¦der David's preferment must be ascribed partly to ãâã ââ¦licy who though he had an eye upon David and ãâã to crush him upon a fit occasion yet saw it necessary ãâã ãâã own Reputation and the encouragement of other ãâã ââ¦lour and for the satisfaction of Ionathan's passionate ãâã and the just and general expectation of the whole Army and People to give him some considerable preferment for the present and principally to Gods Providence over-ruling Saul against his own inclination and his mistaken inteââ¦t that the women came out of all cities of Israel h i. e. Out of all the Neighbouring Cities by or throuâ⦠which the Victorious Army Marched singing and dancing i According to the custom of those times and places Of which ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Iudg. 11. 34. to meet king Saul with tabrets with joy and with â¡ Heb. three ââ¦ringed instruments instruments of musick 7 And the women answered ãâã ãâã k Singing by parts alternately as they played and said * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2â⦠â⦠Saul hath slain his thousands and David his ten thousands l So they said ãâã David killed Goliah which was the principal ãâã oâ⦠ãâã the following slaughter of the Philistines 8 ¶ And Saul was very wroth and the saving â¡ Heb. was ãâã in his eyes displeased him and he said They have ascribed unto David ten thousands and to me they have ascribed but thousands and what can he have more but the kingdom m What greater honour can they give him but that of the Kingdom Or thus And moreover this will not rest here they will certainly give him the Kingdom they will translate the Crown from me to him Or thus And moreover the Kingdom certainly belongs to him i. e. I now perceive that this is the favourite of God and of the people this is that man after Gods own heart to whom Samuel told ãâã that God would transfer my Kingdom 9 And Saul eyed David n i. e. Narrowly observed all his Counsels and Actions that he might understand whether he had any design upon the Kingdom or no and that he might find some colourable pretence of putting him to death from that day and forward 10 ¶ And it came to pass on the morrow that the * Chap. 16. ãâã evil spirit from God came upon Saul o Saul's envy and jealousie and discontent revived his Melancholick Distemper which the Devil according to his wont struck in with and he prophesied p Or he feigned himself to be a Prophet for so Hebrew Verbs in Hithpahel oft signifie i. e. he used uncouth Gestures and Signs and Speeches as the Prophets or Sons of the Prophets used to do for which they were by the ignorant and ungodly sort reputed mad-men 2 King 9. 11. And it may seem probable that Saul did now speak of Divine things Politickly that thereby he might ââ¦ull David asleep and kill him before he suspected any Danger in the midst of the house and David played with his hand as at other times and there was a javelin in Sauls hand q Which he kept there for the following purpose 11 And Saul cast the javelin for he said I will smite David even to the wall with it and David avoided out of his presence twice r Once at this time and another time upon a like occasion chap. 19. 10. 12 ¶ And Saul was afraid of David s Lest as he had gotten the favour of God and of all the People he should also take away his Kingdom because the LORD was with him and was departed from Saul 13 Therefore Saul removed him from him t From his Presence and Court which he did partly because he feared lest David should watch and find an opportunity to kill him as he had designed to kill David partly because he was a great Eye-sore and his presence now made him more sad than ever his Musick had made him chearful and principally that hereby he might expose him to the greatest hazards and in some sort betray him into the hands of the Philistines and made him his captain over a thousand and he went out and came in u He led his Soldiers forth to Battel and brought them back again with safety Compare 2 Sam. 5. 2. Or else the Phrase of coming in and going out may be understood as elsewhere for conversing or as we use to say going to and fro about business as chap. 29. 6. before the people 14 And David â Or prospered behaved himself wisely in all his ways and the LORD was with him x So he had great prudence in his Conduct and prosperous Success following his designs which are two principal qualifications of a General and of a Prince Thus God turned all Saul's Devices upon himself and to David's advantage 15 Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely he was afraid of him 16 But all Israel and Judah loved David because he went out and came in before them 17 ¶ And Saul said to David Behold my elder daughter Merab her will I give thee to wife y This was no more than Saul was obliged to do by his former promise chap. 17. 25. which here he renews and pretends to perform though he intended nothing less as the Sequel shews Whereby he makes himself guilty of Ingratitude Injustice and breach of Trust and withal of gross Hypocrisie onely be thou
â¡ Heb. a son of valour valiant for me and fight the LORDS battels for Saul said Let not mine hand be upon him but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him z He thought so great an offer would oblige him who was of himself Valiant enough to give proofs of more than common Valour and to venture upon the most dangerous enterprizes 18 And David said unto Saul Who am I and what is my life a i. e. My manner of living How obscure is that condition in which I was born and have been bred Or rather thus How little is my life worth that by the exposing of that to some hazard which Saul required of him I should purchase a King 's Daugther In these expressions David theweth not onely his Humility but also his Wisdom in discovering so deep a sense of his own meanness that Saul might see how far he was from aspiring at the Kingdom and might have no occasion to suspect that he was already Anointed thereto or my fathers family in Israel that I should be son in law to the king 19 But it came to pass at the time when Merab Sauls daughter should have been given to David b When the Marriage was even ready to be Solemnized that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite c The Son of Barzillai as he is called 2 Sam. 21. 8. This was an act of great Injustice and Perfidiousness and accordingly this Marriage was accursed by God and the Children begotten in it were by Gods appointment cut off 2 Sam. 21. to wife 20 And Michal Sauls daughter loved David d Not for any respect he had to David but for his own malicious and wicked ends that he might make use of her Love to David to ensnare and ruin him which he thought might be done many ways whereof one is here expressed and they told Saul and the thing â¡ Heb. was right in his eyes pleased him d Not for any respect he had to David but for his own malicious and wicked ends that he might make use of her Love to David to ensnare and ruin him which he thought might be done many ways whereof one is here expressed 21 And Saul said I will give him her that she may be a snare to him and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him Wherefore Saul said to David Thou shalt * Verse 26. this day e i. e. Suddenly within a time which probably Saul prefixed be my Son in law in the one of the twain f Whereas I have onely two Daughters and thou wast disapointed of thy expectation in the one by an unexpected accident thou shalt certainly have the other which is the same thing Heb. in the twain Thus the Cities of Gilead is put for one of them Iudg. 12. 7. And the sides of the Ship for one of the sides Ionah 1. 5. Or he saith in the twain or in both because he was in effect Betrothed to the one and should be Married to the other and so was his Son in law upon a double account 22 ¶ And Saul commanded his servants saying Commune with David g Whom having so lately and grosly deceived he found backward to imbrace his motion and therefore sets others on work to persuade him secretly and say Behold the king hath delight in thee and all his servants love thee now therefore be the kings son in law 23 And Sauls servants spake those words in the ears of David and David said Seemeth it to you a light thing to be a kings son in law ââ¦eeng that I am a poor man and lightly esteemed h And therefore neither have Estate nor Credit to give according to the manner Gen. 34. 12. Exod. 22. 16. 17. a Dowry suitable to her Quality 24 And the servants of Saul told him saying â¡ Heb. ââ¦ing to ãâã worâ⦠On this manner spake David 25 And Saul said Thus shall ye say to David The king desireth not any dowry but an hundred fore-skins i These he desires rather than their heads partly for the greater convenience of bringing them and presenting them before him partly to cover his malice against David with a pretence of Zeal for God and for his People and for the Covenant of Circumcision and partly that the Philistines might be the more enraged against David for this reproachful and Barbarous usage of them and might therefore watch all opportunities to destroy him of the Philistines to be avenged of the kings enemies But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines 26 And when his servants told David these words it pleased David well to be the kings son in law k As for other reasons so especially because this opened the Door to the Kingdom which God had promised him and the days l i. e. The time allowed by Saul to David for the execution of this exploit were not â¡ Heb. ãâã expired 27 Wherefore David arose he and his men and slew of the Philistines two hundred men and David brought their fore-skins and they gave them in full tale to the king m He doubled the number required partly to oblige Saul the more to the performance of his promise and partly to shew his great Respect and Affection to Saul's Daughter that he might be the kings son in law and Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife 28 ¶ And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David and that Michal Sauls daughter loved him 29 And Saul was yet the more afraid of David n Because he both lost his design against David's life and had now Paved a way for him to the Throne and Saul became Davids enemy continually 30 Then the princes of the Philistines went forth o To wit to War against the Israelites being provoked both by their former losses and especially by that act of David's related above v. 27. and it came to pass after they went forth that David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul so that his name was much â¡ Heb. ââ¦ous set by CHAP. XIX AND Saul spake to Jonathan his son a Whom though lately engaged in a League of Friendship with David he thought to oblige to it by sense of his own Interest as being the next Heir of the Crown and likely to suffer most by David's advancement and to all his servants b What before he secretly designed now he openly and impudently avowed that they should kill David 2 But Jonathan Saul's son delighted much in David and Jonathan told David saying Saul my father seeketh to kill thee now therefore I pray thee take heed to thy self until the morning c Lest he kill thee before I discourse with him and endeavour to reconcile him to thee which I think not fit to attempt as yet whilst he is in the fit of Rage against thee but I intend to
do in the morning when I may hope to find him in a better temper and abide in a secret place and hide thy self 3 And I will go out and stand by my father in the field where thou art d In the Field where my Father useth to walk where also I would have thee to hide thy self that I may know where to find thee at hand to acquaint thee with the success of my indeavours that thou maist accordingly either return to Court or speedily depart and I will commune with my father of thee and what I see that I will tell thee 4 ¶ And Jonathan spake good of David unto Saul his father e Which he could not do without hazard to himself Herein therefore he performed the Duty of a true FriÌend and of a valiant Man and said unto him Let not the king sin against his servant against David because he hath not sinned against thee and because his works have been to thee-ward very good 5 For he did put his * Judg. 9. 17. and 12. 3. Chap. 28. 21. Psal. 119. 109. life in his hand f i. e. He exposed his life to emââ¦t hazard See the Notes on Iudg. 12. 3. and slew the Philistine and the LORD wrought a great salvation for all Israel thou sawest it and didst rejoyce wherefore then wilt thou sin against innocent blood to slay David without a cause 6 And Saul hearkened unto the voice of Jonathan and Saul sware As the LORD liveth he shall not be slain g This great change is not to be ascribed to any true Repentance for his sin against David or any better affection which he now had to him but meerly to his own worldly Interest because he was convinced by Ionathan's discourse that he could not kill him without great inconvenience and shame to himself 7 And Jonathan called David and Jonathan shewed him all those things and Jonathan brought David to Saul and he was in his presence as â¡ Heb. yesterday third day in times past 8 ¶ And there was war again and David went out and fought with the Philistines and slew them with a great slaughter and they fled from â¡ Heb. his face him 9 And * Chap. 16. 14. and 18. 10. the evil spirit â¡ Heb. of the Lord. from the LORD was upon Saul h David's successes against the Philistines which should have cheered his heart made him sad and the Devil watched the opportunity to improve his Melancholy as before he had done as he sat in his house with his javelin in his hand and David played with his hand 10 And Saul sought to smite David even to the wall with the javelin but he slipt away out of Sauls presence and he smote the javelin into the wall and David fled and escaped that night 11 * Psal. 59. title Saul also sent messengers unto David's house to watch him and to slay him in the morning i Why not in the Night Ans. Partly because it would have been barbarous and most dishonourable to Saul to break into David's House by Night and kill him in his own House and Bed and it seemed more expedient to kill him as he came out of his House in the Morning partly because the Night might give David some opportunity of escaping which the Day-light would prevent and principally by Gods singular Providence infatuating Saul's mind to take the worst course that David might be delivered from him and Michal Davids wife told him saying If thou save not thy life to night to morrow thou shalt be slain k Which she might learn either by information from Ionathan or some other Courtier that was privy to the design or from her own observation of some suspicious or dangerous Persons hovering about the House 12 ¶ So Michal let David down thorow a window l Because they lay in wait for him at the Doors of the House whensoever he should come forth there and he went and fled and escaped 13 And Michal took â¡ Heb. ãâã an image m Heb. Teraphim which was an Image made in human shape which she might keep secretly either out of a superstitious regard to it or out of meer curiosity This stratagenâ⦠she used because knowing her Fathers unquiet and jealous and furious temper she suspected he might come or send to see whether David was there or no. and laid it in the bed and put a pillow of goats hair for his bolster n Or put great Goats hair upon his Bolster i. e. upon the head and face of the Image which lay upon his Bolster that it might have some kind of resemblance of David's head and hair at least in a sick man's Bed where there useth to be but a glimmering light Goats is here put for Goats hair as it manifestly is Exod. 25. 4. and 26. 7. and 35. 26. It is acknowledged by Learned Writers that in those Eastern Countries Goats had much longer hair than ours have and were shorn like Sheep and that their hair was not unlike to a Mans or Womans hair as may also be gathered from Cant. 4. 1. thy hair is as a flock of Goats i. e. as the hair of a flock of Goats And as there was Goats hair of several colours as the Wool of Sheep in divers parts is of very differing colours as white or black or yellow c. so it is most probable ââ¦he took that colour which was likest the colour of David's hair And she took this rather than the hair of another man because the procuring and ordering of that would have taken up some time whereas she had Goats hair of all sorts at hand as being used in Spinning or Weaving c. Or the sense may be this according to our Translation That she put a Pillow of the softest part of Goats hair under the head of the Image as they used to put under the heads of sick Men whereby also the head of the Image sinking into the Pillow might be less discerned especially when it was either wholly or in part covered with a Cloath And all this art was used that David being supposed and by some Persons who were sent to inquire perceived as they thought to be in the Bed Saul might be hindred from pursuing and overtaking him before he had got into some secure place and covered it with a cloth o Upon pretence of his being sick and needing some such covering but really in design to prevent the discovery of her deceit 14 And when Saul sent messengers p To wit other Messengers in the Morning supposing the former to be either slow or perfidious to take David she said He is sick 15 And Saul sent the messengers again to see David q Or onely to see David which they did not before but went away satisfied as it was fit they should with her Report and Testimony of his sickness saying Bring him up to me in the bed
Jonathan cried after the lad Make speed haste stay not m So he bids him because finding the coast clear he made haste to take the opportunity to speak with his dearly beloved David And Jonathans lad gathered up the arrows and came to his master 39 But the lad knew not any thing onely Jonathan and David knew the matter 40 And Jonathan gave his â¡ Heb. instruments artillery n His Bow and Arrows and Quiver unto â¡ Heb. that was his his lad and said unto him Go carry them to the city 41 ¶ And assoon as the lad was gone David arose out of a place toward the south o In respect of the Stone where David by appointment hid himself and fell on his face to the ground and bowed himself three times and they kissed one another and wept one with another until David exceeded p As well he might because he was driven away not onely from his dear friend Ionathan but also from his Wife and all his Relations and from the Common-wealth of Israel and from the Service of God as he complains below Chap. 26. 19. 42 And Jonathan said to David Go in peace â Or the Lord ââ¦e witness of that which c forasmuch as we have sworn both of us in the Name of the LORD saying The LORD be between me and thee and between my seed and thy seed for ever q Therefore doubt not but I will ever love thee and faithfully serve thee and the like I assure my self from thee and this must be our comfort in our state of Separation And he arose and departed and Jonathan went into the City CHAP. XXI THen came David to Nob a A City of Priests as it is called Chap. 22. 19. Either 1. Because it was assigned to the Priests For though it be not expressed by this Name among their Cities Ios. 21. yet it might be one of those Cities there named by some other name which name might be changed or another new name added to the old for some reason now unknown as was very usual among the Hebrews compare 1 Chron. 6. Or 2. Because it was now inhabited by the Priests for the service of the Tabernacle which now was here as appears from v. 7 9. For as the Kings of Israel were to Consult with God's Oracle in all their weighty Affairs so they endeavoured to have it in or near their own Habitations Hence it was first carried by Ioshua to Shiloh in his Tribe of Ephraim and afterwards by David into his Tribe and City and now as it seems had been by Saul carried to Nob a City in the Tribe of Benjamin Neâ⦠11. 32. near to Anathoth 1 King 2. 26. Hither David resorted partly for a supply of his necessities which he supposed he might receive here without danger of being betrayed into Saul's hands and principally that in this great distress and his resolution of going out of the Kingdom he might seek and receive comfort and counsel from the Lord. to Ahimelech the priest b To wit the chief Priest brother to that Ahiah Chap. 14. 3. and he being now dead his successor in the Priest-hood for they were both sons of Ahitub 1 Sam. 14. 3. and 22. 11. and Also called ãâã Mar. 2. 26. Ahimelech was afraid at the meeting of David c Suspecting some extraordinary cause of his coming in such a manner and fearing the worst as men usually do in such cases and said unto him Why art thou alone and no man with thee d For though David had some servants and companions as is manifest from v. 4 5. and from Matt. 12. 3 4. whom Ionathan probably had sent to a place appointed to serve and guard him yet they were left at another place as David himself affirmeth v. 2. And David was now alone as also he was when he fled to Achish v. 10. 2 And David said unto Ahimelech the priest The King hath commanded me a business e This seems to be a plain lye extorted from him by fear and necessity But as it was officious for himself so it was pernicious to all the Priests there Whence David afterwards declares his Repentaââ¦ce for this sin of Lying Psal. 119. 29. and hath said unto me Let no man know any thing of the business whereabout I send thee and what Heb. to the ãâã of Peloni ãâã that is ãâã a man ãâã 4. 1. King 6. 8. ãâã 3. 13. I have commanded thee and I have appointed my servants â to such and such a place f To a certain place which it is not material noââ¦ââ¦onvenient now to mention because the whole business ãâã concealment 3 Now therefore what is under thine hand g To wit in thy power and ready for thee to give and for me to take and eat give me five loaves of bread in mine hand or what â¡ other ãâã there is â¡ ãâã found present 4 And the priest answered David and said There is no common bread under mine hand h To wit here in the Tabernacle though doubtless he had enough of that and of other Provisions in his House but David was in great haste and in fear of Doeg whom he saw and knew there Chap. 22. 2â⦠and therefore would not stay till any thing could be fetched thence but there is * ãâ¦ã hallowed bread i The Shew-bread which was appropriated to the Priests of which see Exod. 25. 30. Levit. 24. 5. if the young men have kept themselves at least from women k Either from ãâã by Women which might be divers ways contracted or from Conjugal converse with their Wives which though it did not defile them yet he thought might debar them from the participation of such very Sacred things which he gathered by the Analogy of that Precept Exod. 19. 15. There was a double impediment to the giving of this Bread to them 1. It s Sacredness in its self which the Priest implies and David answers v. 5. and the Priest was satisfied therein by Davids extraordinary Occasions and great necessities 2. The Purity and Abstinence from all Women which he supposeth should be in those that use it concerning which he now enquires And though he mention this onely concerning David's young men and out of Modesty and Reverence to David forbears to name him yet he is also included in the number as Davids answer shews 5 And David answered the priest and said unto him Of a truth women have hââ¦en kept from us about these three days l As long as the Law required Exod. 19. 15. And so long David and his men had it seems hid themselves for fear of Saul in some of those Caves whereof there were many in those parts whereby they were kept both from all Converse with any other persons besides themselves and consequently from Women and withal from Food convenient for them since I came out m From the place
where Ionathan and David met and the vessels n i. e. Either 1. their Garments or other Utensils for their Journey Or 2. Their Bodies for of them the Question was v. 4. and having now said that Women had been kept from them he infers that therefore their Bodies were Holy their Members were Undefiled Thus the word vessel is used 1 Thess. 4. 4. and in other Authors both Greek and Latine of the young men are holy and the bread is in a manner common o Heb. and this to wit the Bread which is easily supplied out of the former Verse because that was the thing about which the present discourse was and against the giving whereof the Priest started an Objection v. 4. to which David here giveth an Answer is in a manner or after a sort common i. e. Considering the time and our necessity this may be asked in a manner like common Bread and so is used by others For though for a season whilest it is to stand before the Lord it be so Holy that the Priest himself might not eat it yet afterwards it is eaten by the Priest and by his whole Family as their common Food and so it may be by us in our circumstances â Or especially when this day there is other sanctified bread yea though it were sanctified this day in the vessel p If it were but newly put into the Vessel it must give place to the great Law of Necessity and Charity because God will have Mercy preferred before Sacrifice Or thus Especially when or The rather because this day there is other i. e. new Bread Sanctified in the vessel i. e. put into the Vessel which was made to receive this Bread Exod. 25. 29. and thereby Sanctified or Consecrated to God and therefore the former Shew-bread is now to be removed and employed for the common use of the Priest and his Family 6 So the priest * Mar. 2. 25. Luk. 6. 4. gave him hallowed bread for there was no bread there p To wit in the Tabernacle where David and the Priest now were but the shew-bread that was taken from before the LORD to put hot bread in the day when it was taken away q Which was done upon the Sabbath-day Levit. 24. 8. For though they might not then kindle a Fire to heat the Bread in yet they might and did keep it hot iâ⦠an Oven that had been heated before the Sabbath 7 Now a certain man of the servants of Saul was there that day detained r Not by force from others but by his own choice he fixed his abode there for that day either because it was the Sabbath-day on which he might not proceed in his Journey or other business or for the discharge of some Vow or to beg direction and help from God in some great business before the LORD s i. e. At the Tabernacle and his name was * Psal. 52. title Doeg an Edomite t Either 1. by his Habitation and Conversation among those People for some considerable time as for the same reason Uriah is called the Hittite and Obed-Edom the Gittite Or rather 2. By his Birth and Nation but he was Proselyted to the Iewish Religion or took it up for Sinister Ends being advanced as here we read to a place of Trust and Preferment possibly upon this occasion the chiefest of the herdmen that belonged to Saul 8 ¶ And David said unto Ahimelech And is there not here under thine hand spear or sword for I have neither brought my sword nor my weapons with me u These he left behind him that he might with less suspition remove from place to place and hide himself from Saul and his Spies because the kings business required haste x The Message came to me when I was unarmed and the business required so great expedition that I could not go home to fetch my Weapons 9 And the Priest said The sword of Goliah the Philistine whom thou slewest in * Chap. 17. 2. the valley of Elah behold it is here wrapt in a cloth behind the Ephod y i. e. Behind that Holy place allotted for the keeping of the Sacred or Priestly Garments all which are here comprehended under the Ephod which as the chief of the kind is put for all the rest Here it was laid up as a Sacred Monument of God's Power and Goodness and that famous Victory related Chap. 17. if thou wilt take that take it for there is no other save that here And David said There is none like that z Because it not onely served him for his use for he was a Strong and Tall Man and one that could wield that Sword as we saw Chap. 17. but was also a Pledge of God's Favour to him and a great encouragement to his Faith give it me 10 ¶ And David arose and fled that day for fear of Saul and went to * Abimelech Psal. 34. title Achish the king of Gath a A strange Action but it must be considered 1. That Saul's Rage was so great and implacable his Power also and diligence in hunting after him so great that he despaired of escaping him other way and it is not strange if a desperate Disease produceth a desperate Remedy 2. David might reasonably think that being Persecuted and Banished by Saul and the Israelites under his Command he should be welcome to the Philistines who would be glad not onely to be freed from all those Evils which he had from time to time done and was likely further to do to them but also to make him their Friend and oblige him by their kindness and to make him the more odious and irreconcilable to Saul and the Israelites Qu. But why did he go to these and not rather to some other neighbour Nation Ans. Because they were all at Peace with Saul and therefore would certainly have delivered him up upon Saul's Demands And the servants of Achish said unto him Is not this David the king of the land b Or of this land i. e. Of the Land of Canaan They call him King either more generally for the Governour as that Word is used Deut. 33. 5. for the most eminent Captain and Commander and as it were the King of the Israelitish Armies or rather more specially the king to wit The King Elect the Person designed to be King for by this time the Fame of Saul's Rejection and David's Destination to the Kingdom was got abroad among the Israelites and from them probably to the Philistines ears did they not sing one to another of him in dances saying * Chap. 18. 7. Saul hath slain his thousands and David his ten thousands c And therefore consider what to do and now thine and our great Enemy is in thy hand be sure thou never let him go alive 12 And David laid up these words in his heart and was sore afraid c Lest either their
Revenge or Policy should prompt them to kill him of Achish the king of Gath 13 And * Psal. 34. title he changed his behaviour d His Speech and Gesture and it may be his Habit also before them and feigned himself mad e Which they might the more easily believe partly became of the disappointment of his great hopes and his extream danger and trouble from Saul which might well make him mad and partly because he had put himself into their hands which they supposed none but a Fool or a Mad-man would have done And David counterfeited this Madness that he might procure both their Pity and their Contempt that they being freed from jealousies and fears of future Mischief from David and from his wise Conduct of which they had sad Experience might be secure of him and so spare him in their hands f i. e. Whilest he was in their Power and before them and â Or made marks scrabbled on the doors of the gate and let his spittle fall down upon his beard 14 Then said Achish unto his servants Lo ye see the man â Or ãâã the ãâã is mad g And so were Achish and his Men too to be so soon Cheated But this must be ascribed to the Wise and Powerfut Providence of God who in answer to Davids Prayer now made which is Recorded Psal. 34. and 56. did Infatuate them as he hath done many others in like cases wherefore then have ye brought him to me h What Service can I expect from him Or What cause have I to fear him 15 Have I need of mad men i I need Wise men not such Fools or Mad-men as this is that ye have brought this fellow to play the mad man in my presence shall this fellow come into mine house k I will not have my Court disgraced with entertaining such Fellows CHAP. XXII DAvid therefore departed thence and * Pââ¦a ãâã ãâã and 142. ãâã escaped to the cave of Adullam a A Place of considerable Strength 2 Sam. 23. 13. 1 Chron. 11. 15. in the Land of Iudah Ios. 15. 21 35. which being his own Tribe and the Tribe to which God had first promised the Kingdom Gen. 49. 10. he hoped for some Protection and Assistance there and when his brethren and all his fathers house heard it they went down thither to him b Partly to comfort and assist him partly to secure themselves at the present from Saul's Rage which they knew to be Fierce and Cruel and thought he might extend it to David's Friends especially because they had so lately Entertained him Chap. 20. 6 29. And partly that they might share with David in his Honour and Advancement which they now concluded certain and near though it was interrupted with some difficulties 2 And every one that was in distress c Through Want or Oppression or otherwise and every one that â¡ Heb. ãâã creditor was in debt d How could David receive and countenance such persons to the wrong of their Creditors Answ. 1. David might be ignorant of their Debts and it is most likely they concealed that and pretended other causes of their coming to him as the Protection of the Innocent and the Defence of his Just Rites c. 2. They might be and probably were poor Debtors whom their Creditors were obliged to spare and favour Exod. 22. 25. And though their Persons were with David yet their Lands and Goods were liable to their Creditors and every one that was k â¡ Heb. ãâã soul. discontented e Or bitter in soul i. e. In an Afflicted and Calamitous condition gathered themselves unto him and he became a captain over them f He did not justifie nor maintain any Injustice or Wickedness which some of them possibly might be guilty of but on the contrary he instructed and obliged them to the practise of all Justice and Honesty as appears from Chap. 25. 15. And he onely used them for his just Defence and there were with him about four hundred men 3 ¶ And David went thence to Mizpeh of Moab g So called to distinguish it from that Mizpeh 1 Sam. 7. 5. and he said unto the king of Moab h Partly because he was related to and descended from one of his People Ruth 4. 10. And partly because he was Saul's Enemy 1 Sam. 14. 47. and therefore more likely to be David's Friend Let my father and my mother i Who being very Aged were not able to endure those Journeys and hardships which David foresaw that he was likely to be Exposed to I pray thee come forth and be with you till I know what God will do for me k Till I see the Accomplishment of God's Promise made to me 4 And he brought them before the king of Moab l Into his Presence that he might see them and give them leave to dwell in his Dominion and they dwelt with him all the while that David was in the hold m Either 1. In Mizpeh of Moab which was a very strong Hold. But it is apparent he speaks of some Hold where his Father and Mother were exposed to fear and danger from Saul which they were not in the King of Moab's Royal City Or 2. In the Cave of Adullam mentioned above v. 1. Or 3. In Holes the Singular Number being put for the Plural as is frequent i. e. As long as David was forc'd to go from Place to Place and from Hold to Hold to secure himself for it concern'd David to secure his Father and he did doubtless secure him for all that time and not onely whilest he was in the Hold of Mizpeh or of Adullam which was but a little while 5 ¶ And the prophet * 2 Sam. 24. 11. 1 Chro. 21. 9. 2 Chro. 29. 25. Gad said unto David Abide not in the hold n Do not shut up thy self in Holes and Holds depart and get thee into the land of Judah o Go and shew thy self in the Land of Iudah that thou mayest Publickly put in thy Claim to the Kingdom after Saul's Death and that thy Friends may be invited and encouraged to appear on thy behalf Hereby also God would exercise David's Faith and Wisdome and Courage and so prepare him for the Kingdom and uphold and increase his Reputation among the People Then David departed and came into the forest of Hareth p Where there were many Caves and lurking Places 6 ¶ When Saul heard that David was discovered and the men that were with him now Saul abode in Gibeah under a â Or grove in a high place tree in Ramah q i. e. In the Territory of Gibeah in or near for so the Hebrew Particle is oft used as hath been shewed Ramah Or in the town of Gibeah in an high place for so the Word Ramah unquestionably signifies and so it is here rendred by some both
Ancient and Modern Interpreters having his spear in his hand r Either as an Ensign of Majesty for in old times Kings carried a Spear instead of a Scepter as Iustin and others note Or as an Instrument of Self-defence or Cruelty as occasion required and all his servants were standing about him 7 Then Saul said unto his servants that stood about him Hear now ye â¡ Heb. sons of Iemini Chap. 9. Benjamites s You that are of my own Tribe and Kindred from whom David designs to translate the Kingdom to another Tribe will the son of Jesse give every one of you fields and vineyards and make you all captains of thousands and captains of hundreds t Will he distribute Profits and Preferments amongst you Benjamites as I have done and intend still to do will he not rather prefer those of his own Tribe before you 8 That all of you have conspired against me and there is none that â¡ Heb. uncovereth mine ear sheweth me that my son hath made a league with the son of Jesse u This he suspected partly from Ionathan's passionate Love for David which he had formerly and constantly declared and from his late discontent and departure from his Father mentioned Chap. 20. 33. and partly from David's confidence in Invading the Land with Four hundred Men which he thought he would never presume to do without some encouragement or promise of Assistance from Ionathan and there is none of you that is sorry for me or sheweth unto me that my son hath stirred up my servant against me to lie in wait x i. e. To design against my Crown and Life which will appear to be a most groundless suspicion and false Accusation as at this day 9 ¶ Then answered * Psal. 52. title Doeg the Edomite which was set over the servants of Saul and said I saw the son of Jesse coming to Nob y See on Chap. 21. 7. to Ahimelech the son of * Chap. 14. 3. Ahitub 10 And he enquired of the LORD for him z This is not Recorded Chap. 21. and therefore some think that Doeg to curry-favour with Saul feigned this for it is certain David chargeth him with the Sin of Lying Psal. 52. 3. though it is not improbable that he told other Lies also not here expressed and withal he was guilty oâ⦠concealing part of the Truth which in this case he was obliged to declare for Ahimelech's just Defence to wit the cunning pretence and artifice whereby David circumvented Ahimeleth Others think this was true because Ahimelech seems to confess it v. 15. though that may be spoken by way of concession If it were so as Doeg declares this was no new thing Then he might add that it was not so though this be not here mentioned for it is evident That all his Answer or Apology is not here expressed for here is not a word of the Victuals or Sword which he gave him and * Chap. 21. 6 9. gave him victuals and gave him the sword of Goliah the Philistine 11 Then the king sent to call Ahimelech the priest the son of Ahitub and all his fathers house a Of the House of Eli which God had threatned to cut off Chap. 2. 31. the priests that were in Nob and they came all of them to the king 12 And Saul said Hear now thou son of Ahitub b He shews his Contempt and Anger that he would not vouchsafe to Name him See before on Chap. 20. 27. and he answered â¡ Hebr. behold me Here I am my Lord. 13 And Saul said unto him Why have ye conspired against me thou and the son of Jesse in that thou hast given him bread and a sword and hast enquired of God for him that he should rise against me to lie in wait as at this day 14 Then Ahimelech answered the king and said And who is so faithful among all thy servants as David c He doth not determine the differences between Saul and David nor affirm what David now was but onely declared what David had formerly been both really and in Publick Fame and Opinion which is the kings son in law and goeth at thy bidding and is honourable in thine house 15 Did I then begin to enquire of God for him be it far from me let not the king impute any thing d Or this thing to wit which thou now chargest me with That I should Assist David in any evil Design against thee or of thy suspition concerning him For as for Saul's Attempts upon David well might Ahimelech impute them wholly to the violence of Saul's Passion and Disease seeing even Ionathan did so as may be gathered from 1 Sam. 20. 2. unto his servant nor to all the house of my father for thy servant knew nothing of all this e â¡ Heb. little or great less or more 16 And the king said Thou shalt surely die Ahimelech thou and all thy fathers house 17 ¶ And the king said unto the â Or Guard â¡ Heb. runners ââ¦ootmen that stood about him Turn and slay the priests of the LORD because their hand is with David and because they knew when he fled and did not shew it me But the servants of the king would not put forth their hand to fall upon the priests of the LORD f Choosing rather to offend the King by disobeying his wicked and bloody Command than to offend God by shedding the Blood of such Innocent and Sacred Persons 18 And the king said to Doeg Turn thou g Or go about to wit from man to man till thou hast killed all and fall upon the priests And Doeg the Edomite h Which is noted to wipe off the stain of this Butchery from the Israelitish Nation and to shew why he was so ready to do it because he was one of that Nation which had an implacable hatred against all Israelites and against the Priests of the Lord. turned and he fell upon the priests and * Chap. 2. 31. slew on that day fourscore and five persons i With his own hand which was not difficult when no resistance was made that did wear a linnen ephod k Not at that time as some fancy but usually such as used to Minister to the Lord in a linnen Ephod which Priests and Levites used to do See Exod. 28. 40. c. 1 Sam. 2. 18. 19 And Nob the city of the priests smote he l Either Saul or Doeg with the help of some others whom Saul appointed to that work By this barbarous and bloody Fact Saul thought to affright all his Subjects from giving any countenance or assistance to David l Either Saul or Doeg with the help of some others whom Saul appointed to that work By this barbarous and bloody Fact Saul thought to affright all his Subjects from giving any countenance or assistance to David with the edge of the sword
both men and women children and sucklings and oxen and asses and sheep with the edge of the sword 20 ¶ And one of the sons of Ahimelech the son of Ahitub named Abiathar m Who by his Fathers death was now High-Priest escaped and fled after David n To Keilah chap. 23. 6 7. 21 And Abiathar shewed David that Saul had slain the LORDS priests 22 And David said unto Abiathar I knew it o His malice and ambition made me suspect that he would do it that day when Doeg the Edomite was there that he would surely tell Saul I have accasioned the death of all the persons of thy fathers house 23 Abide thou with me fear not for he that seeketh my life seeketh thy life but with me thou shalt be in safeguard p Because God will certainly preserve me to the Kingdom which he hath promised and I by his help will protect thee CHAP. XXIII THen they told David a Or Now they had told David to wit before he heard of the slaughter of the Priests saying Behold the Philistines fight against Keilah b A City in the Tribe of Iudah Ios. 15. 44. not far from the Forest of Hareth where David now was chap. 22. 5. and they rob the threshing-floors c Which usually werewithout the Cities in places open to the wind See Iudg. 6. 11. Ruth 3. 2. c. 2 Therefore David enquired of the LORD d Either by Abiathar or rather by Gad who was a Prophet 2 Sam. 24. 11. and David's Seer 1 Chron 21. 9. and was now with David chap. 22. 5. for Abiathar was not yet come to him v. 6. saying Shall I go and smite these Philistines e For the case was both doubtful and new he having not yet made any attempt upon the Philistines but by Saul's Commission and dangerous because of the small number of his Forces And the LORD said unto David Go and smite the Philistines and save Keilah 3 And Davids men said unto him Behold we be afraid here in Judah f i. e. In this part of Iudah whereas yet we have no Army to oppose us for else Keilah also was in Iudah how much more then if we comâ⦠to Keilah against the armies of the Philistines g When we shall have a Potent Enemy before us the Philistines and it may be another behind us even Saul who probably will come forth either to resist the Philistines or to intercept us 4 Then David enquired of the LORD yet again h Not for his own but for his Soldiers satisfaction and encouragement as Gideon did Iudg. 7. And the LORD answered him and said Arise go down to Keilah for I will deliver the Philistines into thine hand 5 So David and his men went to Keilah and fought with the Philistines and brought away their cattel i Which the Philistines had either brought out of their Land or had taken from the Israelites in their March for the sustenance of their Army and smote them with a great slaughter so David saved the inhabitants of Keilah 6 And it came to pass when Abiathar the son of Ahimelech * Chap. ãâã fled to David to Keilah that he came down with an ephod k Or with the Ephod to wit the High-Priests Ephod in which were the Urim and the Thummim Exod. 28. 30. which when Ahimelech and the rest of the Priests went to Saul were probably left in his hand and to his care which gave him the opportunity both of escaping whilst Doeg the Butcher was killing his Brethren and of bringing away the Ephod which Saul had oft grosly neglected and now was justly deprived of it in his hand 7 ¶ And it was told Saul that David was come to Keilah and Saul said God hath â¡ Heb. ãâã nââ¦ted him ãâã sold him delivered him into mine hand l He easily believed what he greedily desired though his own experience had oft shewed him how strangely God had delivered him out of his hands and what a singular care God had over him for he is shut in by entring into a town that hath gares and bars m So that which he chose for his safety will be his certain ruin 8 And Saul called all the people together to war to go down to Keilah to besiege David and his men 9 ¶ And David knew that Saul secretly practised n Whereby it may seem he pretended that he raised this Army to defend Keilah and his Country from the Philistines and kept his intention against David in his own Breast Or designed or devised for so the word signifies and it is here Translated by many and it seems both from v. 8. and from his publickly avowed jealousie oâ⦠and rage against David that he declared his design to be against him as a Traitor to his Crown and Dignity mischief against him and * Num. ãâã he said to Abiathar the priest Bring hither the ephod o And put it upon thee that thou maist ask Counsel of God for me 10 Then said David p To wit by the Priest for he was to make the enquiry of God Numb 27. 21. and David puts the words into his mouth O LORD God of Israel thy servant hath certainly heard that Saul seeketh to come to Keilah to destroy the city for my sake 11 Will the men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand q To wit if I continue in their City and if Saul come down Will Saul come down as thy servant hath heard O LORD God of Israel I beseech thee tell thy servant And the LORD said r From this place it may appear that Gods answer by Urim and Thummim was not by any change in the colour or situation of the precious Stones in the Brest-Plate of the Ephod but by a Voice or Suggestion from God to the High-Priest He will come down s i. e. He purposeth to come if thou continuest here For still as David's question so Gods answer is upon a supposition as is here sufficiently implied 12 Then said David Will the men of Keilah â¡ Heb. ãâã ãâã deliver me and my men into the hand of Saul And the LORD said They will deliver thee up t To wit if thou abidest there For God saw their hearts their purposes and passions their aversion from David and their affections to Saul and knew better than themselves what they would do in that case 13 ¶ Then David and his men which were about six hundred u Two hundred being added to his former number chap 22. 2. upon his last and great Success against the Philistines arose and departed out of Keilah and went whithersoever they could go x Hither or thither where they could find refuge or an hiding place and it was told Saul that David was escaped from Keilah and he forbare to go forth 14 And David abode in the wilderness in strong holds and remained
in a mountain in the wilderness of Ziph and Saul sought him every day but God delivered him not into his hand y As Saul fondly persuaded himself he intended v. 7. 15 And David saw z Either by information from his spies or by prospect from the top of the Mountain where he was that Saul was come out to seek his life and David was in the wilderness of Ziph in a wood 16 ¶ And Jonathan Sauls son arose and went to David in the wood a Where David had appointed to meet him at that time and strengthened his hand in God b He comforted and supported him against all his fears by minding him of Gods infallible Promises made to him and his singular Providence which hitherto had and still would be with him 17 And he said unto him Fear not for the hand of Saul my father shall not find thee and thou shalt be king over Israel and I shall be next unto thee â Which he gathered either from David's Generosity Ingenuity and true Friendship to him or from some promise made to him by David concerning it Or the meaning of the words next unto thee may be as much as to say I shall be under thee after thee or inferior to thee as the Phrase tibi secundus oft signifies So that the whole imports thus much I do not look to be King my self as by my Birth I might expect but that thou shalt be King God having so appointed and I but in a Secondary place inferior to thee and * Chap. 24. 20. that also Saul my father knoweth c By strong and well-grounded conjectures as hath been noted 18 And they two made a covenant d i. e. Renewed their former Covenant before the LORD e i. e. Setting themselves as in Gods presence and calling upon him to be Witness between them and David abode in the wood and Jonathan went to his house 19 ¶ Then came up the * Psal. 54. title Ziphites f Who were of David's own Tribe though for this their unnatural and strange carriage to him he calls them strangers Psal. 54. 3. to Saul to Gibeah saying Doth not David hide himself with us in strong holds in the woods in the hill of Hachilah which is â¡ Heb. on the right hand on the south of â Or the wilderness Jeshimon 20 Now therefore O king come down according to all the desire of thy soul to come down and our part shall be g It shall be our care and business to the utmost of our power Or we will undertake to deliver him or betray him to thee to deliver him into the kings hand 21 And Saul said Blessed be ye of the LORD for ye have compassion on me h Whilst others harden their hearts against me and joyn with David in his treasonable conspiracy you shew your pity to me by your readiness to help me 22 Go I pray you prepare yet i To wit the matter inform your selves certainly of things and dispose them so that we may not be frustrated in our attempt and know and see his place where his â¡ Heb. foot shall be haunt is k In what Cave or Wood or Mountain he is most frequently and who hath seen him there for it is told me that he dealeth very subtilly 23 See therefore and take knowledge of all the lurking places where he hideth himself and come ye again to me with the certainty and I will go with you and it shall come to pass if he be in the land that I will search him out throughout all the thousands of Judah l i. e. Through all the parts of that Tribe Every Tribe was divided into Thousands as Countries are now with us into Hundreds See Iudg. 6. 15. Or with all the Thousands of Judah i. e. I will raise against him all the Forces of that Tribe in which he trusteth and hideth himself This he saith to animate them to the more vigorous Prosecution of him 24 And they arose and went to Ziph before Saul m To prepare things for Saul who Marched after them but David and his men were in the wilderness of Maon n Whither he went from the Wilderness of Ziph upon suspicion or information that Saul was coming thither in the plain on the south of Jeshimon 25 Saul also and his men went to seek him and they told David wherefore he came down into a rock o i. e. Into a Cave which was in the Rock or which might be called a Rock not for the height but the strength of its situation where at first he might think to hide himself but upon further intelligence or consideration he removed from thence upon Saul's approach Or he came down from the Rock i. e. Either First From the Mountain mentioned in the next Verse whence he came down that so he might get out of Saul's sight and reach Or Secondly From the Hill of Hachilah where David hid himself which is said to be on the South of Jeshimon v. 19. as this place where he now was is also described v. 24. onely that speaks of the Plain and this of the Rock or Hill adjoyning to it or in the midst of it Or he came down to Selah as the Syriack and Arabick translate it a place so called from the many Rocks or Stones which were in it or near it and abode in the wilderness of Maon and when Saul heard that he pursued after David in the wilderness of Maon 26 And Saul went on this side of the mountain and David and his men on that side of the mountain and David made haste to get away for fear of Saul for Saul and his men compassed David and his men round about p Dividing themselves into several Parties each Marching a several way after him to take them 27 ¶ But there came a messenger unto Saul saying Haste thee and come for the Philistines have â¡ Heb. spread themselves upon c. invaded the land q God stirring them up by his all-disposing Providence to do it at this time for David's rescue Compare 2 King 19. 9. 28 Wherefore Saul returned from pursuing after David and went against the Philistines therefore they called that place â That is the rock of divisions Sela-hammahlekoth r i. e. The Rock of divisions because there Saul was separated and in a manner pulled asunder from David who was now almost within his reach 29 ¶ And David went up from thence and dwelt in strong holds at En-gedi CHAP. XXIV AND it came to pass when Saul was returned from â¡ Heb. after following the Philistines that it was told him saying Behold David is in the wilderness of En-gedi 2 Then Saul took three thousand chosen men out of all Israel and went to seek David and his men upon â¡ Heb. the face of c. the rocks of the wild goats a Which the
and difficulties to the Throne and Kingdom which promise they conceived put him under an Obligation of watching and taking all opportunities which God by his Providence should put into his hand for their accomplishment whereof this was an eminent instance Then David arose and cut off the skirt of â¡ Heb. the robe which was Sauls Sauls robe privily g Qu. How could David do thus and Saul not perceive it Ans. First This might be some loose and upper Garment which Saul might then lay at some distance from him as we oft do on the same occasion Secondly In those vast Caves there were divers particular Cells and Rooms which were distinct one from another yet so as there were secret passages from one to another as may be gathered from the relations of Historians and Travellers At the mouth of one of these Saul might lay his upper Garment which David perceiving and very well knowing all the Cells and Passages of that Cave might go some secret way to it and cut off a little part of it Thirdly The noise which David's motion might be supposed to make was but small and that he well knew would be perfectly drowned with the far greater noise of Saul's Army which lay at the mouth of the Cave Fourthly The Heroical Actions of great Men in Scripture are not to be measured by common rules And as divers of the Prophets and Saints of old were in some of their Actions so David might be in this moved to it by a secret and Divine impulse which also gave him confidence of Gods assistance therein and of the Success of his Enterprize Fifthly This difficulty doth perfectly vanish if Saul was now asleep And as no man can prove that he was not so that he was may seem probable from what is said on v. 3. 5 And it came to pass afterwards that * 2 Saâ⦠ãâã Davids heart smote him because he had cut off Sauls skirt h Not onely because it was injurious and reproachful and dangerous to the King but possibly because he had some secret thought of doing more to him though he suppressed and overcame it for he attempted this in pursuance of his Soldiers suggestion v. 4. which if followed would have carried him to further Action 6 And he said unto his men i Either First Before he cut off Saul's lap Or rather Secondly Afterwards when he returned with Saul's lap in his hand and his Soldiers were enraged that he had not killed him The LORD forbid that I should do this thing k Which you persuade me to do even cut off Saul unto my master l Whom I must still own for my Sovereign Lord and King to whom I owe Allegiance whilst he lives although after his death the right of the Kingdom be mine the LORDS anointed to stretch forth mine hand against him m To wit to kill him A Synecdochical expression See Gen. 37. 22. seeing he is the anointed of the LORD n i. e. Anointed by God to the Kingdom by which Unction his Person was made Sacred and Inviolable and is so to be accounted by me and you and all his Subjects And as God onely Exalted him and God onely could pronounce a Sentence of Deprivation of his Kingdom against him so it belongs to God onely to execute his own Sentence and actually to Depose him 7 So David â¡ Heb. ãâã stayed o Heb. cut or clave or divided or cut them off The word notes both the eagerness and violence of David's men in prosecuting their desire and David's resoluteness in opposing them as it were by force Wherein he shews great Piety and Generosity and Loyalty to Saul his servants with these words and suffered them not to rise against Saul but Saul rose up out of the cave and went on his way 8 David also arose afterward and went out of the cave and cried after Saul saying My lord the king And when Saul looked behind him David stooped with his face to the earth and bowed himself 9 ¶ And David said unto Saul * Psal ãâã Wherefore hearest thou mens words p He prudently and modestly Translates the fault from Saul to his followers and evil counsellors saying Behold David seeketh thy hurt 10 Behold this day thine eyes have seen how that the LORD hath delivered thee to day into mine hand in the cave and some bade me kill thee but * 2 Sam. 13. 39. Psal. 16. 2. mine eye q Which words are easily understood both from the nature of the thing and from the use of this Phrase in other Scriptures as Deut. 7. 16. and 13. 8. The Eye is said to spare because it affects the heart with pity and moves a man to spare spared thee and I said I will not put forth mine hand against my lord for he is the LORDS anointed 11 Moreover my father r So he calls him partly because he was his Father-in-law partly in testimony of his respect aââ¦d subjection to him as to a Father and partly that by so amiable a compellation he might both insinuate himself into his favour and mind him of that Duty which as a Father he owed to David See yea see the skirt of thy robe in my hand for in that I cut off the skirt of thy robe and killed thee not know thou and see that there is neither evil nor transgression in mine hand s I neither design mischief against thee with my heart nor will I execute it with my hand which my false accusers told thee I would do iâ⦠thou didst at any time fall into my hand and I have not sinned against thee yet thou huntest my soul to take it 12 The LORD judge â¡ Or will judge between me and thee and the LORD avenge me of thee t Or will avenge me of thee to wit if thou dost persist in thy injurious and cruel designs against me but mine hand shall not be upon thee u I will not execute vengeance on thee but will leave it wholly to God 13 As saith the proverb of the ancients Wickedness proceedeth from the wicked x i. e. Wicked men will do wicked actions among which this is one to kill their Sovereign Lord and King as David implied above v. 6. and more fully expresseth chap. 26. 9. And therefore if I were so wicked and vile a Person as thy Courtiers represent me to thee I should make no conscience of laying wicked and violent hands upon thee but should assassinate thee when I had opportunity Which because I have now neglected and refused to do though moved to it by some of my wicked Soldiers know therefore that I am not guilty of any wicked designs against thee but am just and innocent towards thee Or thus wicked actions such as they would have been if I had killed thee proceed onely from the wicked of which number I am none and therefore my hand shall not be upon thee
and special Covenant God himself will hide and keep thee in the secret of his Presence Psal. 31. 20. where no hand of violence can reach thee And therefore all the Attempts of Saul or others against thee are vain and ridiculous For who can Destroy whom God will keep and the souls of thine enemies them shall he sling out â¡ Heb. in the midst of the bought of a sling as out of the middle of a sling d God himself will cut them off suddenly violently and irresistibly and cast them far away both from his Presence and from thy Neighbourhood and from all capacity of doing thee any hurt 30 And it shall come to pass when the LORD shall have done to my lord according to all the good that he hath spoken concerning thee and shall have appointed thee ruler over Israel 31 That this shall be â¡ Heb. no staggering or stumbling no grief unto thee nor offence of heart unto my lord e Thy Mind and Conscience will be free from all the Torment which the guilt and shame of such an Action would cause in thee By which she cunningly ââ¦nsinuates what a Blemish this would be to his Glory what a disturbance to his Peace and Felicity if he proceeded to execute his Purpose and withal implies how sweet and comfortable it would be to him to remember that he had for conscience to God denied himself and restrained his Passions either that thou hast shed blood causless f Which she signifies would be done if he should go on For though Nabal had been guilty of abominable Rudeness Uncharitableness and Ingratitude yet he had done nothing worthy of Death by the Laws of God or of Man And whatsoever he had done the rest of his Family were innocent or that my lord â¡ Heb. saved himself v. 26. hath avenged himself g Which is directly contrary to Gods Law Levit. 19. 18. Deut. 32. 35. compare with Rom. 12. 19. but when the LORD shall have dealt well with my lord then remember thine handmaid h When God shall make thee King and I shall have occasion to apply my self to thee for Justice or Relief let me find Grace in thy sight and so let me do at this time Or and the Lord will bless my lord and recompence thee for this Mortification of thy Passion and thou wilt remember thine handmaid i. e. Thou wiltst remember my Counsel with satisfaction to thy self and thankfulness to me 32 ¶ And David said unto Abigail Blessed be the LORD God of Israel which sent thee i Which by his gracious and singular Providence so disposed Matters that thou shouldest come to me He rightly begins at the Fountain of this Deliverance which was God and then proceeds to the Instruments this day to meet me 33 And blessed be thy advice and blessed be thou k i. e. The Lord bless and recompence thee for this thy good Advice which hast kept me this day from coming to shed blood l Which I had sworn to do Hereby it plainly appears That Oaths whereby men bind themselves to any Sin are Null and Void and as it was a Sin to make them so it is adding sin to sin to perform them and from avenging my self with mine own hand 34 For in very deed as the Lord God of Israel liveth which hath kept me back from hurting thee m Not that he intended to Kill her but the Males onely as was noted on v. 22. But their Destruction was a dreadful Affliction and Damage to her except thou hadst hasted and come to meet me surely there had not been left unto Nabal by the morning light any that pisseth against the wall 35 So David received of her hand that which she had brought him and said unto her Go up in peace to thine house see I have hearkened to thy voice and have accepted thy person n i. e. Shewed my Acceptance of thy Person by my grant of thy Request See Gen. 19. 21 36 ¶ And Abigail came to Nabal and behold he held a feast in his house like the feast of a king o As the manner was upon those Solemn Occasions Sordid Covetousness and vain Prodigality were met together in him and Nabals heart was merry within him for he was very drunken wherefore she told him nothing p He being then uncapable of Admonition his Reason and Conscience being both asleep less or more until the morning light 37 But it came to pass in the morning when the wine was gone out of Nabal and his wife had told him these things that his heaââ¦t died within him and he became as a stone q He was oppressed with Grief and fainted away through the fear and horror of so great a Mischief though it was past As one who having in the Night galloped over a narrow Plank laid upon a broken Bridge over a steep River when in the Morning he came to review it was struck Dead with the horror of the danger he was in 38 And it came to pass about ten days after that the LORD smote Nabaâ⦠that he died r God either inflicted some other stroke or Disease upon him or increased his Grief and Fear to such an height as killed him 39 ¶ And when David heard that Nabal was dead he said Blessed be the LORD that hath pleaded the cause of my reproach from the hand of Nabal s How could David rejoyce at the Death of his Enemy Answ. Although it may be said that he rejoyced not in Nabal's Death as such but onely in the declaration of Gods Justice in Punishing so great a Wickedness which was an honour to God and a document and therefore a benefit to Mankind and so a Publick good and cause of Joy yet the matter is not weighty if we confess that this was another instance of Humane Infirmity iu Duvid and that it is not proposed for our Imitation but for our Caution Yet it may be further said That this was not purely an act of Private Revenge because David was a Publick Person and Anointed King and therefore Nabal's Reproach cast upon David above v. 10 11. was a Contempt of God and of his Ordinance and Appointment which was vindicated by this remarkable Judgment and hath kept his servant from evil t i. e. From the Sin of Bloodshed and Self-revenge v. 33. for the LORD hath returned the wickedness of Nabal upon his own head And David sent u To wit Messengers which he thought fitter than to go himself partly because if he had met with a Repulse it had been less Ignominions and partly because he would leave her to her freedom and choice and would not so much as seem to take her by violence But this doubtless was not done immediately after Nabal's Death but in some convenient space of time after it though such Circumstances be commonly omitted in the Sacred History which gives onely the Heads
and most Important Passages of things and communed with Abigail to take her to him to wife 40 And when the setvants of David were come to Abigail to Carmel they spake unto her saying David sent us unto thee to take thee to him to wife 41 And she arose and bowed her self on her face to the earth and said x She shewed this Reverence and spake thus to them as representing David's person Behold let thine handmaid be a servant to wash the feet of the servants of my lord 42 And Abigail hasted and arose and rode upon an aââ¦s with five damsels of hers that went â¡ Heb. at ãâã after her and she went after the messengers of David y Not immediately but some competent time after they were gone She considered not David's present straits and penury which she thought her Plentiful Estate might supply nor his danger from Saul but by a true and strong Faith rested upon Gods Promise made to David not doubting but God would perform it and became his wife 43 David also took Ahinoam * Josh. 15. ãâã of Jezreel and they were also both of them his wives 44 ¶ But z Or For as the Hebrew Vau is oft-times used For this seems to be added as a reason why David took other Wives because Saul had given his former Wife to another man that he might as far as he could Extinguish all Relation and Kindred to him whom he hated and withal cut off his Hopes and Pretence to the Crown upon that account Saul had given * 2 Sam â⦠1â⦠15. Michal his daughter Davids wife to Phalti the son of Laish which was of Gallim CHAP. XXVI AND the Ziphites came unto Saul a Having once betrayed him before they thought their Case desperate with David and therefore did more strenuously assist Saul in discovering him in order to his Ruine to Gibeah saying * Chap. 23 19 Psa. 54 ãâã Doth not David hide himself in the hill of Hachilah which is before Jeshimon b He is returned to his former haunt of which see Chap. 23. 19. This place might be convenient for him either for its nearness to Abigails Estate or because he might think that Saul was mollified and the Ziphites cautioned by the unsuccessfullness of their former Attempt or because he could from thence make good his Retreat into other places if need were 2 Then Saul arose and went down to the wilderness of Ziph having three thousand chosen men of Israel with him to seek David in the Wilderness of Ziph. 3 And Saul pitched in the hill of Hachilah which is before Jeshimon by the way but David abode in the wilderness and he saw c i. e. He understood by Information probably from his dear friend Ionathan that Saul came after him into the wilderness 4 David therefore sent out spies and understood that Saul was come in very deed 5 ¶ And David arose and came to the place where Saul had pitched d Came near to the skirts of Saul's Camp which he might easily discover from some neighbouring Hill or Wood and yet not be discerned himself And it is probable he came thither disguised and towards Night and David beheld the place where Saul lay and * Chap. 14. 50. 17. 55. Abner the son of Ner the captain of his host and Saul lay in the â Or midst of ââ¦is carriages trench e Encompassed with his Carriages for better security Compare 1 Sam. 17. 20. and the people pitched round about him 6 Then answered David and said to Ahimelech the Hittite f So called either because he was one of that Nation but Converted to the Iewish Religion Compare 2 Sam. 11. 3. and 15. 18. Or from his Habitation amongst or some Relation to some of that People and to Abishai the son of Zeruiah g David's Sister See 1 Chron. 2. 16. His Father is not named either because he was now dead or because he was an obscure person brother to Joab saying Who will go down with me to Saul to the camp And Abishai said I will go down with thee 7 So David and Abishai came to the people h i. e. To Saul's Host and Camp It might seem a bold and strange Atââ¦empt but many things are to be considered 1. That Heroical persons have oft attempted things of no less difficulty and danger than this was as many credible Historians relate 2. That David did and might easily perceive that they were all fast asleep 3. That David had a particular Assurance that God would preserve him to the Kingdom 4. That he had a special Instinct from God to this Work and possibly God might inform him that he had cast them into a dead sleep that he might have this second opportunity of manifesting his Innocency towards Saul and the Justice of his Cause by night and behold Saul lay sleeping within the trench and his spear stuck in the ground at his bolster but Abner and the people lay round about him 8 Then said Abishai to David God hath â¡ Heb. shut up delivered thine enemy into thine hand this day now therefore let me smite him I pray thee with the spear even to the earth at once and I will not smite him the second time i I will Nail him to the Ground at one blow that I shall not need a second stroke 9 And David said to Abishai Destroy him not for who can stretch forth his hand against the LORD's anointed and be guiltless k Though Saul be a cruel Tyrant and rejected by God yet he is our Soveraign Lord and King and I thoââ¦gh designed King as yet am but a private Person and his Subject and therefore cannot kill ââ¦im without Sin nor will I consent that thou shouldst do it 10 David said furthermore As the LORD liveth the LORD shall smite him l By some sudden and mortal Stroke or his day shall come to die m According to the course of Nature or he shall descend into battel and perish 11 The LORD forbid that I should stretch forth mine hand against the LORDS anointed but I pray thee take thou now the spear that is at his bolster n Which will shew where we have been and what we could have done and the cruse of water o Which might be put there either to wash himself in case of any accidental Pollution which oft happened in the Night or to refresh him and quench his thirst in that hot Climate and Season or for divers other uses and let us go 12 So David took the spear and the cruse of water from Sauls bolster and they gat them away and no man saw it nor knew it neither awaked for they were all asleep because a deep sleep â¡ Heb. of the LORD from the LORD p Sent upon them by the Lord for David's advantage was fallen upon them 13 ¶ Then David went over to the
other side and stood on the top of an hill afar q That his person might be out of their reach and yet his Voice might be heard which in a clear Air and in the silence of the Night might be heard at a great distance off a great space being between them 14 And David cried to the people and to Abner the son of Ner saying Answerest thou not Abner Then Abner answered and said Who art thou that criest to the king r Or with or beside the king i. e. So near to him so as to disturb the King 15 And David said to Abner Art not thou â¡ Heb. a man a valiant man and who is like to thee s For Courage and Conduct and therefore thy fault herein is the greater in Israel Wherefore then hast thou not kept thy lord the king for there came one of the peoplâ⦠in to destroy the king thy lord 16 This thing is not good t i. e. It is very bad a great Crime A Figure called Meiosis as Prov. 18. 5. and 19. 2. that thou hast done as the LORD liveth ye are â¡ Heb. sons of death worthy to die because ye have not kept your master the LORD 's anointed And now see where the kings spear is and the cruse of water that was at his bolster 17 And Saul knew Davids voice and said Is this thy voice my son u As thou wast my Son by Marriage so thou hast expressed the care and affection of a Son to me now a second time David and David said It is my voice my lord O king 18 And he said Wherefore doth my lord pursue thus after his Servant for what have I done or what evil is in mine hand 19 Now therefore I pray thee let my lord the king hear the words of his servant If the LORD have stirred thee up against me x If the Lord hath by the evil Spirit which he hath sent or by his secret Providence directed thy Rage against me for the Punishment of thine or my Sins let him â¡ Heb. smell accept an offering y Let us offer up a Sacrifice to God to appease his Wrath against us but if they be the children of men z Who by their crafty insinuations and calumnies have incensed thee against me He sheweth his Prudence and Revereââ¦ce and Meekness that he Accuseth not the King but translateth the fault wholly upon his Evil Ministers as the Israelites do in like Case Exod. 5. 16. cursed be they before the LORD for they have ãâã me out this day from â¡ Heb. cleaving abiding in the inââ¦eritance of the LORD From the Land which God hath given to his People for their Inheritance and where he hath Established his Presence and Worship saying Go serve other gods a This was the Language of their Actions For by driving him from Gods Land and the place of his Worship into Foreign and Idolatrous Lands they exposed him to the peril of being either ensnared by their Counsels or Examples or forced by their threats and power to worship Idols 20 Now therefore let not my blood fall to the earth b Do not attempt to spill my Innocent Blood like water upon the ground before the face of the LORD c Remember if thou doest it God the Judge of all men seeth it and will avenge it of thee though I will not avenge my self for the king of Israel is come out to seek * Chap. 24. 14. a flea c Remember if thou doest it God the Judge of all men seeth it and will avenge it of thee though I will not avenge my self as when one doth hunt a partridg in the mountains d Hard to be taken and not worth catching a mean and contemptible person d Where his advantage doth no way compensate his Labour 21 ¶ Then said Saul I have sinned Return my son David for I will no more do thee harm because my soul was precious in thine eyes this day behold I have played the fool and have erred exceedingly e He not oneââ¦y ââ¦onfesseth but aggravateth his fauit because his Conscience was fully convinced though his Heart was not changed 22 And David answered and said Behold the kings spear and let one of the young men come over and fetch it 23 The LORD render to every man his righteousness and his faithfulness f â⦠desire that God would deal no otherwise with me than I have ãâã with ãâã for the LORD delivered thee into my hand to day but I would not stretch ââ¦ourth mine hand against the LORDS anointed 24 And behold as thy life was much set by this day in mine eyes so ââ¦et my life be much set by in the eyes of the LORD and let him deliver me out of all tribulation 25 Then Saul said to David Blessed be thou my son David thou shalt both â¡ Heb. in doing thou shalt do Dan. 11. 28 32. do great things and also shalt still prevail So David went on his way g Knowing Saul's unstable and deceitful Heart he would noâ⦠trust to any of his Professions or Promises but kept out of his reaââ¦h and Saul returned to his place CHAP. XXVII AND David said in his heart I shall now â perish â¡ ãâã be conââ¦umed one day by the hand of Saul a I see by this late experience his restless and implacable hatred against me and how little heed is to be given to all his pretences of Repentance or Friendship there is nothing better for me than that I should speedily escape into the land of the Philistines b But this was certainly a very great mistake and fault in David for 1. This proceeded from gross distrust of God's Promise and Providence and that after such repeated demonstrations of Gods peculiar Carâ⦠over him which gave him cause to conclude quite contrary to what is here said 2. He forsakes the place where God had settled him Chap. 22. 5. and given him both assurance and experience of his Protection there 3. He voluntarily runs upon that Rock which he cursed his Enemies for throwing him upon Chap. 26. 19. and upon many ãâã Snares and Dangers as the following History will shew and withal deprives the people of the Lord of those succours which he might have given them in case of a Battel But it pleased God to leave David to himself in this as well as in other particulars that these might be sensible demonstrations of the Infirmities of the best Men and of the necessity of Gods grace and daily direction and assistance and of the freeness and riches of God's Mercy in passing by such great Offences And besides God hereby designed to accomplish his own Counsel to withdraw David from the Israelites that Saul and they might fall by the hand of the Philistines without any reproach or inconvenience to David whom God had put into a safe place and Saââ¦l
and gradually chap. 23. 11 12. but now he answers speedily and fully at once because the business here required more haste So Gracious is our God that he considers even the degree of our necessities and accommodates himself to them 9 So David went he and the six hundred men that were with him and came to the brook Besor where those that were left behind stayed 10 But David pursued he and four hundred men l A small number for such an attempt but David was strong in Faith giving God the glory of his Power and Faithfulness for two hundred abode behind which were so faint that they could not go over the brook Besor o 11 ¶ And they found an Egyptian in the field m Whom by his Habit they guessed to be a Soldier that had been engaged in that expedition and brought him to David and gave him bread and he did eat and they made him drink water n Partly out of humanity and compassion to a perishing creature and partly in prudence that by him they might learn the true state of their Enemies 12 And they gave him a piece of a cake of figs and two clusters of raisins and * See Judâ⦠15. 19. when he had eaten his spirit came again to him for he had eaten Chap. 14. â⦠no bread nor drank any water three days and three nights o Which is to be understood Synecdochically of one whole day and part of two others as the same Phrase is taken Matth. 12. 40. as appears from the next Verse where he saith three days agone I fell sick but in the Hebrew it is this is the third day since I fell sick 13 And David said unto him To whom belongest thou and whence art thou And he said I am a young man of Egypt p God by his Providence so ordering it that he was not one of that Cursed Race of the Amalekites who were to be utterly destroyed but an Egyptian who might be spared servant to an Amalekite and my master left me q In this place and condition which was barbarous inhumanity for he ought and easily might have carried him away with the Prey which they had taken But he paid dear for this cruelty for this was the occasion of the ruin of him and of all their company And God by his secret Providence ordered the matter thus for that very end So that there is no Fighting against God who can make the smallest accidents serviceable to the production of the greatest effects because three days agone I fell sick 14 We made an invasion upon the south of the Cherethites r i. e. The Philistines as is manifest from v. 16. who are so called Zeph. 2. 5. and upon the coast which belongeth to Judah and upon the south of Caleb s This is added by way of rejection q. d. that part of the South of Iudah which belongs to Caleb's Posterity Ios. 14. 13. and we burnt Ziklag with fire 15 And David said to him Canst thou bring me down to this company And he said Swear unto me by God that thou wilt neither kill me nor deliver me into the hands of my master and I will bring thee down to this company t For his Master had told him whither they intended to go that he might come after them as soon as he could 16 ¶ And when he had brought him down behold they were spread abroad upon all the earth u Secure and careless because they were now come almost to the Borders of their own Countrey and the Philistines and Israelites both were otherwise engaged and David as they believed with them So they had no visible cause of danger and yet then they were nearest so their destruction eating and drinking and dancing because of all the great spoil that they had taken out of the land of the Philistines and out of the land of Judah 17 And David smote them from the twââ¦light â The word signifies both the Morning and Evening twilight But the latter seems here intended partly because their Eating and Drinking and Dancing was more customary and proper work for the Evening than for the Morning and partly because the Evening was more convenient for David that the fewness of his Forces might not be discovered by the Day-light Object It is not likely that David would fall upon the Amalekites before his Men who had been tired with a long and hasty March were refreshed Answ. Nor is it said that he did It is probable that when he came near them he reposed himself and his Army in some secret place whereof there were maââ¦y in those parts for a convenient Season and then Marched on so as to come to them at the Evening time even unto the evening of the â¡ ãâã ãâã ãâã next day and there escaped not a man of them save four hundred young men which rode upon camels and fled 18 And David recovered all that the Amalekites had carried away and David rescued his two wives 19 And there was nothing lacking to them neither small nor great neither sons nor daughters neither spoil nor any thing that they had taken to them David recovered all 20 And David took all the flocks and the herds x To wit which the Amalekites had taken from the Philistines or others which they drave before those other cattel y Before those who belonged to Ziklag and said This is Davids spoil z i. e. The Soldiers who lately were so incensed against David that they spake of Stoning him now upon this success Magnifie him and Triumphantly celebrate his Praise and say concerning this spoil David purchased ãâã by his Valour and Conduct and he may dispose of it as he pleaseth 21 ¶ And David came to the two hundred men which were so faint that they could not follow David whom they had made also to abide at the brook Besor and they went forth to meet David and to meet the people that were with him a To congratulate the Victory which it is probable David had sent a Messenger to acquaint them with and when David came near to the people he â Or asked ââ¦hem how they did saluted them b He spake kindly to them and did not blame them because they went no further with them 22 Then c When those 200 men required or expected a part of the Spoil and they gathered from David's words and carriage that he intended to give it to them answered all the wicked men and men of Belial d So he calls them for their covetousness and injustice and churlishness to their brethren By which Expressions we may judge how hainous and odious those Sins are in Gods sight of â¡ Heb. men those that went with David and said Because they went not with us e Which was from their impotency not by choice or design Herein therefore was their iniquity and unreasonableness they
now said heard â Or ââ¦ing him of that which the Philistines had done to Saul 12 All the valiant men arose and went all night and took the body of Saul and the bodies of his sons from the walls of Beth-shan and came to Jabesh and * Jer. 34. 5. burnt them there l Burnt their flesh after the manner 13 And they took their bones and * 2 Sam 24 and 21. 12 1â⦠buried them under a tree at Jabesh and fasted seven days m To testifie their sorrow for the publick loss of Saul and of the people of God and to intreat Gods favour to prevent the utter Extinction of his People But you must not understand this word of fasting strictly as if they eat nothing for Seven whole days but in a more large and general sense as it is used both in Sacred and Profane Writers that they did Eat but little and that seldome and that but mean Food and drunk onely Water for that time II. SAMUEL CHAP. I. NOW it came to pass after the death of Saul when David was returned from * 1 Sam. 30. 17. the slaughter of the Amalekites and David had abode two days in Ziklag a Which though burnt yet was not so consumed by the Fire that David and his men could not lodge in it 2 It came even to pass on the third day b From David's return to Ziklag as the foregoing words manifest that behold a man came out of the camp from Saul with his clothes rent and earth upon his head c Pretending sorrow for the loss of Gods People in compliance with David's humour and so it was when he came to David that he fell to the earth and did obeisance 3 And David said unto him From whence comest thou And he said unto him Out of the camp of Israel am I escaped 4 And David said unto him â¡ Heb. what was c. How went the matter I pray thee tell me And he answered That the people are fled from the battel and many of the people also are fallen and dead and Saul and Jonathan his ââ¦on d He mentions onely these two as those who seemed most to obstruct David's coming to the Crown are dead also 5 And David said unto the young man that told him How knowest thou that Saul and Jonathan his son be dead e For the knowledge of this did most concern both David and the whole Commonwealth of Israel 6 And the young man that told him said As I happened by chance upon mount Gilboa behold Saul leaned upon his spear and lo the chariots and â¡ Heb. Masters or Captains of the horsemen horsemen followed hard after him 7 And when he looked behind him he saw me and called unto me and I answered â¡ Heb. Behold me Here am I. 8 And he said unto me Who art thou and I answered him I am an Amalekite 9 He said unto me again Stand I pray thee upon me f i. e. Lean upon me with thy weight and force that the Speaâ⦠may come through me Or stay by me i. e. Stop thy flight and tarry so long with me till thou hast killed me and slay me for â Or my coat of Mail or my embroidered coat hindereth me that my c. anguish is come upon me g i. e. I am in great pain of Body and anguish of Mind Or thus my coat of mail or embroydered coat hath hindred me that the Spear could not pierce into me Thus divers both Hebrew and other Learned Expositors understand it because my life is yet whole within me h I am heart-whole and not likely to die as well as not willing to live 10 So I stood upon him and slew him i because I was sure that he could not live after that he was saln k It is most probable this was a Lye devised to gain David's favour as he supposed For 1. Saul was not killed by a Spear as he pretends but by his Sword 1 Sam. 31. 4. 2. It is expresly said That Saul's Armour-bearer being yet living saw that Saul was dead 1 Sam. 31. 5. which doubtless he would very thoroughly examine and know before he would kill himself upon that account as he did 3. Saul's death is manifestly ascribed to his own action even to his falling upon his Sword v. 4 5. and I took the crown that was upon his head l Not that he then wore it which would have exposed him too much and that unnecessarily to the Rage of the Philistines but that he used to wear it It is not likely that he found it now actually upon Saul's Head but that he met with it in some part of the Camp whitheâ⦠Saul had brought it to wear it when he saw fit and the bracelet that was on his arm and have brought them hither unto my lord m Unto thee whom now Saul is dead I own for my Lord and King k This he addeth by way of caution and excuse that it might be thought an act of necessity and kindness and not of choice or ill-will that he killed Saul But here also he betrays himself for how could this be true when Saul's life was whole within him as he had now said v. 9 11 Then David took hold on his clothes and * Chap. 3. 31. and 13. 31. rent them and likewise all the men that were with him 12 And they mourned and wept and fasted until even for Saul and for Jonathan his son and for the people of the LORD and for the house of Israel because they were fallen by the sword 13 ¶ And David said unto the young man that told him Whence art thou n David heard and knew before what he was but he asked it again judicially in order to his Tryal and Punishment And he answered I am the son of a stranger an Amalekite 14 And David said unto him * Psal 105. 15. How wast thou not afraid to stretch forth thine hand to destroy the LORDS anointed o Why didst not thou refuse to kill him as his Armour-bearer had done For notwithstanding his great danger something might have fallen out through Gods All-disposing Providence whereby his Life might have been preserved 15 And David called one of the young men and said Go near and fall upon him And he smote him that he died 16 And David said unto him Thy blood be upon thy head p The guilt of thy blood-shed or death lies upon thy self not upon me for thy mouth hath testified against thee saying I have slain the LORDS anointed q Thy free and voluntary Confeââ¦sion is sufficient proof of thy guilt in killing the King 17 ¶ And David lamented with this lamentation over Saul and over Jonathan his son 18 ¶ Also r Having mentioned David's Lamentation in general before he comes to the particular description of it he interposeth poseth this Verse by way of
really execute what he supposed as yet he onely threatned because he feared him n As having a greater interest in and power with both the Army and the rest of the people than himself had 12 ¶ And Abner sent messengers to David on his behalf o Who in his name and stead might treat with David concerning his Reconciliation with him Thus God over-rules the Lusts and Passions of wicked Men to accomplish his own Wise and Holy purposes And who then dare contend with that God who makes even his Enemies to do his work and destroy themselves saying Whose is the land p To whom doth this whole Land belong but to thee Is it not thine by Divine right Saul's Son is but an Usurper thou onely art the rightful owner saying also Make thy league with me q That thou wiltst pardon all past offences to me and to all Israel and thou wiltst receive me into thy grace and favour and behold my hand shall be with thee to bring about all Israel unto thee 13 ¶ And he said Well I will make a league with thee r To wit upon thy terms which all circumstances considered seems to be lawful to prevent the great effusion of Israelitish Blood which otherwise would certainly have been spilt And although the principle of this action of Abner's was base and wicked yet the action it self was Lawful and Commendable and no more than his Duty to God and David obliged him to and therefore David might well persuade and induce him to it but one thing I require of thee â¡ Heb. saying that is Thou shalt not see my face except thou first bring Michal Sauls daughter when thou comest to see my face 14 And David sent messengers to Ish-bosheth Sauls son s Whose consent was necessary both to take her away from her present Husband and to persuade her to return to David Hereby also David opened to him also a door of hope for his Reconciliation lest being desperate he should hinder Abner in his present design saying Deliver me my wife Michal t Who though she was taken from me by force and constrained to marry another 1 Sam. 25. 44. yet is indeed my rightful Wife Her David demands partly for the affection he formerly had and still retained to her partly to deliver her from the sin and reproach of Adultery with another Man who was not in truth and justice her Husband though he was so called and accounted and partly upon a politick consideration that she might strengthen his Right and Title to the Kingdom which I espoused to me * 1 Sam. 18. 25 27. for an hundred fore-skins of the Philistines 15 And Ish-bosheth sent and took her from her husband u For being forsaken by Abner he durst not deny David into whose power he saw he must unavoidably come and besides he supposed that she might be an effectual instrument to make his peace with David even from * 1 Sam. 25. 44. Phaltâ⦠Phaltiel the son of Laish 16 And her husband went with her â¡ Heb. going and weeping along weeping behind her to Bahurim x A City of Benjamin upon the Borders of Iudah See 2 Sam. 19. 16. 1 King 2. 8. then said Abner unto him Go return And he returned 17 ¶ And Abner had communication with the elders of Israel saying Ye sought for David â¡ Heb. both yesterday and the third ãâã in times past to be king over you y Even in Saul's time you highly honoured him and prized his conduct and wished that the power were in his hands and great numbers of you went to him when he was in the Hold 1 Chron. 12. And after Saul's death you would gladly have advanced him to the Crown if your respect to Saul's Family together with my Authority and Influence had not diverted you 18 Now then do it z You shall have my free consent and utmost assistance in procuring it for the LORD hath spoken of David a He wickedly pretends Religion when he intended nothing but the satisfaction of his own pride and malice and fury against Ishbosheth saying By the hand of my servant David I will save my people Israel out of the hand of the Philistines and out of the hand of all their enemies b It is very probable God spake these words but undoubtedly he spake the same sense by Samuel though it be not expressed before 19 And Abner also spake in the ears of Benjamin c To these he particularly applies himself because they might be thought most kind to Saul and his House and most loth to let the Kingdom go out of their own Tribe and therefore it was necessary that he should use all his art and power with them to persuade them to a compliance with his design and besides they were a Valiant Tribe and bordering upon Iudah and situate between them and the other Tribes and therefore the winning of them would be of mighty concernment to bring in all the rest and Abner went also to speak in the ears of David in Hebron all that seemed good to Israel and that seemed good to the whole house of Benjamin 20 So Abner came to David to Hebron and twenty men with him and David made Abner and the men that were with him a feast d Which in those times was customary when Persons entred into Covenant See Gen. 26. 30. and 31. 44 46. 21 And Abner said unto David I will arise and go and will gather all Israel e i. e. The Elders and Chieftains of all Israel Representing and Ruling all the rest unto my lord the king that they may make a league with thee and that thou mayest reign over all that thy heart desireth And David sent Abner away and he went in peace 22 ¶ And behold the servants of David and Joab came from pursuing a troop f Of Robbers either Philistines or Edomites or some others who taking advantage of the discord between the Houses of Saul and David made inroads into Iudah as they had occasion and brought in a great spoil with them but Abner was not with David in Hebron for he had sent him away and he was gone in peace 23 When Joab and all the host that was with him were come they told Joab saying Abner the son of Ner came to the king and he hath sent him away and he is gone in peace 24 Then Joab came to the king and said What hast thou done g Thou hast committed a great oversight to dismiss so dangerous and mischievous a Person when he was in thy hands behold Abner came unto thee why is it that thou hast sent him away and he is quite gone 25 Thou knowest Abner the son of Ner that he came to deceive thee and to know thy going out and thy coming in h To search out thy counsels and secret designs and to make use of them against thee
and to know all that thou dost 26 And when Joab was come out from David he sent messengers after Abner i In the Kings name and upon pretence of some further communication with him which brought him again from the well of Sirah but David knew it not 27 And when Abner was returned to Hebron Joab * 1 King 2. 5. took him aside in the gate k In the entrance into the City before he came to the King and in the place where conferences used to be to speak with him â Or peaceably quietly l With appearance of great civility and kindness Or secretly as having some matter of great importance to utter which none but himself must hear and smote him there under the fifth rib m As he did Asahel chap. 2. 23. that he died for the blood of * Chap. 2. 23. Asahel his brother n To revenge the death of Asahel and withal though that be not here mentioned to secure his own standing and rid his hands of so great and powerful a Competitor And this was Ioab's design but God had other designs in it both to punish Abner's manifold wickedness and particularly his rebellion against David and against God and his own Conscience therein and that David might not owe his Kingdom to Abner and to his revenge and treachery but wholly to Gods Wise and Powerful Providence 28 ¶ And afterward when David heard it he said o Publickly before his Courtiers and People and seriously as in Gods presence I and my kingdom are guiltless before the LORD p I call the Lord to Witness that this was not done by my Instigation or Authority or by any publick Counsel but onely by Ioab's malice and therefore I trust that God will not punish me nor my Kingdom but Ioab onely for ever from the â¡ Heb. bloods blood of Abner the son of Ner 29 Let it q i. e. This Blood the guilt and punishment of it rest on the head of Joab and on all his fathers house r But Children were not to suffer for their Parents sin Deut. 24. 16. And therefore either this was onely a Prediction or if it were an Imprecation David may seem to have transgressed his bounds and mingled his Passion with his Zeal that so he might express his utter detestation of this horrid Murder and how far he was from having any hand in it and let there not â¡ Heb. be cut off fail from the house of Joab one that hath an issue s Which was not onely a troublesome and shameful Diseases but also infectious both to him that had it and to all that touched him so that whilst it was upon a man he was cut off in a great part from converse either with God or men or that is a leper or that leaneth on a staff t Through craziness or feebleness or lameness whereby he he is rendred unfit for action and publick service or that falleth on the sword or that lacketh bread 30 So Joab and Abishai u For though Ioab onely committed the Murder yet Abishai was guilty of it because it was done with his consent and counsel and help and approbation for by these and such like actions men are involved in the guilt of other mens sins at least in Gods judgment his brother slew Abner because he had slain their brother * Chap. 2. 23. Asahel at Gibeon in the battel x Which he did in the fury of Battel and for his own necessary defence and therefore it was no justification of this unnecessary and treacherous Murder in a time of peace 31 ¶ And David said to Joab y Him he especially obliged to it partly to bring him to Repentance for his sin partly to expose him to publick shame and to the contempt and hatred of all the people with whom he had too great an interest which hereby David designed to diminish and to all the people that were with him * Josh. 7. 6. Rent your clothes and gird you with sackcloth and mourn before Abner z i. e. Attending upon his Corps and paying him that respect and honour which was due to his quality And king David himself followed the â¡ Heb. bed bier a Which was against the usage of Kings and might seem below David's Dignity but it was now expedient to vindicate himself from all suspition of contrivance or concurrence in this action 32 And they buried Abner in Hebron and the king list up his voice and wept at the grave of Abner and all the pleople wept 33 And the king lamented over Abner and said Died Abner as â a fool dieth â¡ Heb. ãâã So Gâ⦠b i. e. As a wicked man for such are oft called Fools in Scripture Was he cut off by the hands of Justice for his crimes Nothing less but by Ioab's malice and treachery Or did he die by his own folly because he had not Wisdom or courage to defend himself Ah no. The words may be thus rendred shall or should Abner die like a Fool or a vile contemptible Person i. e. unregarded unpitied unrevenged as Fools or vile Persons die for whose death none are concerned Or How is Abner dead like a Fool pitying his mischance It being honourable for a great Man and a Soldier to fight if met with an Enemy and not having his Arms at liberty stand still like a Fool to be killed without making any resistance or defence which by this treachery of Ioab happened to be his case 34 Thy hands were not bound nor thy feet put into setters c Thou didst not tamely yield up thy self to Ioab as his Prisoner to be bound hand and foot at his pleasure Ioab did not overcome thee generously and honourably in an equal Combat nor durst he attempt thee in that way as a General or Soldier of any worth would have done as a man falleth before â¡ Heb. children in iniquity wicked men d Or before i. e. in the presence or by the hands of froward or perverse or crooked men by Hypocrisie and Perfidiousness whereby the vilest Coward may kill the most Valiant person Thus he reproached Ioab to his very face before all the people which was a great Evidence of his own Innocency herein because otherwise Ioab being so powerful and proud and petulant to his Sovereign would never have taken the shame and blame of it wholly to himself as he did so fellest thou And all the people wept again over him 35 And when all the people came to cause David to eat meat e i. e. Till evening for then Fasting Days ended of course while it was yet day David sware saying So do God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought else till the sun be down e i. e. Till evening for then Fasting Days ended of course d To refresh and chear up his depressed Spirits as
for the Pay of their Soldiers who in those ancient times were not paid in Money but in Corn as is well known Upon this pretence they were admitted into the House and so went from room to room to the place where the King lay and they smote him under the fifth rib and Rechab and Baanah his brother escaped m Which was not difficult to do when the King was left alone either because he desired to compose himself to Rest oâ⦠Sleep or because his Guards if he had any were very small and negligent now at least in his declining and forlorn Condition 7 For when they came into the house he lay on his bed in his bed-chamber and they smote him and slew him and beheaded him and took his head and gat them away through the plain n i. e. In the way from Mahanaim to Hebron which for the most part was a plain Country all night 8 And they brought the head of Ish-bosheth unto David to Hebron and said to the king Behold the head of Ish-bosheth the son of Saul thine enemy which sought thy life o i. e. To destroy it or take it away as this Phrase is used 1 Sam. 20. 1. and 23. 15. and elsewhere and the LORD hath avenged my lord the king this day of Saul and of his seed p Theâ⦠thought their Action not onely blameless but Meritorious because they had but executed Justice upon Saul's House and David's Enemies and made way for Davids obtaining of his Rights It may seem strange they were not discouraged by David's punishing of the Amalekite for killing Saul 2 Sam. 1. and by his sharp Reproof of Ioab for Murd ring Abner but they thought the first Case much differing from theirs because Saul was Anointed King by God whereas Ishbosheth was not but was a meer Usurper and for the latter they thought that David's sharp words proceeded rather from Art and Policy than from any real dislike of the thing which they judged because David contented himself with words and Ioab did not onely go unpunished but continued in his former Place and Power 9 ¶ And David answered Rechab and Baanah his brother the sons of Rimmon the Beerothite and said unto them As the LORD liveth who hath redeemed my soul out of all adversity q Who hath hitherto delivered and will deliver me from all mine Enemies So that I needed not your wicked help in this way 10 When * Chap. 1. 4 15. one told me saying Behold Saul is dead â¡ Heb. he was in his own eyes as a bringer c. thinking to have brought good tidings I took hold of him and slew him in Ziklag â Or which was the wound I gave him for his tidings or to whom I was to give a reward for his tidings So Gr. who thought that I would have given him a reward for his tidings 11 How much more when wicked men have slain a righteous person r For so he was comparatively and in respect of these men having not deserved Death at their hands in his own house upon his bed Shall I not therefore now require his blood of your hand and take you away from the earth 12 And David commanded his young men s Those of his Guard who used to Execute Justice upon Malefactors at the Kings Command and they slew them and cut off their hands and their feet t Which had been most Instrumental in this Villany their Hands to Cut off his Head and their Feet to carry them away and his Head with them and hanged them up over the pool in Hebron u As Monuments of their Villany and of David's Abhorrency of it but they took the head of Ish-bosheth and buried it in the * Chap. 3. 32. sepulchre of Abner in Hebron CHAP. V. THen * 1 Chron. 11. 1. came all the Tribes of Israel a To wit by their Ambassadors Ishbosheth and Abner being now dead and that without David's concurrence to David unto Hebron and spake saying Behold we are thy ââ¦one and thy flesh b i. e. Thy Brethren or Kinsmen of the same Nation and Parentage though not of the same Tribe and therefore as Gods Law Deut. 17. 15. permits us so our own relation and affection inclines us to choose thee for our King and we doubt not thou wilt receive us for thy Subjects and People and Pardon our Offences against thee 2 Also in time past when Saul was king over us * 1 Sam. 18. 13. thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel c Thou wast our Chief Commander in our Expeditions against the Philistines and therefore art most fit to be King over us and the LORD said to thee d To wit by Samuel 1 Sam. 16. 11 12 13. for though the words vary yet the sence is the same * Psal. 78. 71. Thou shalt feed my people Israel e i. e. Rule them and take care of them as a Shepherd doth of his Sheep Psal. 78. 70 71. This Expression he useth to admonish David that he was not made a King to advance his own Glory and Interest but for the good and benefit of his People and that he ought to Rule them with all tenderness and to watch over them with all diligence and thou shalt be a captain over Israel 3 So all the elders of Israel came to the king to Hebron and king David made a league with them f Whereby David obliged himself to rule them according to God's Laws and the People promised Fidelity and Obedience to him in Hebron before the LORD g Either 1. Before the Ark which might be here though that be not mentioned in this place Or 2. Before the Priest clothed with the Ephod whereby he was in a manner put into God's Presence Or rather 3. In the congregation of the mighty or Magistrates where God used to be present Psal. 82. 1. in the Publick Assembly now met together in God's name and fear and as in his Presence to call upon him to appeal to him as the Witness and Judge of their Transactions Compare Iudg. 11. 11. 1 Sam. 23. 18. and they anointed David h Either by a Prophet or the Priest to whom this Office belonged See 2 Sam. 2. 4. king over Israel 4 ¶ David was thirty years old when he began to reign and he reigned forty years i And some odd Months as it follows 5 In Hebron he reigned over Judah * Chap. 2. 11. seven years and six months and in Jerusalem he reigned thirty and three years over all Israel and Judah 6 ¶ And the king and his men went k Having the advantage of so great a confluence of his People to make him King he thought fit to begin his Reign with some eminent Action and to lead them forth in this Expedition Wherein doubtless he asked Advice from God and the consent of the Elders now
Family and strengthen his Interest by Alliances with so many considerable Families And the number of Wives being not limited Deut. 17. he might conceive this was no Transgression of that Law out of Jerusalem after he was come from Hebron and there were yet sons and daughters born to David 14 And * 1 Chron. 3. 5. these be the names of those that were born unto him in Jerusalem â Or Shimea Shammua and Shobub and Nathan and Solomon 15 Ibhar also and â Or Elishama Elishua and Nepheg and Japhiah 16 And Elishama and Eliada and Eliphalet 17 ¶ * 1 Chron. 11. 16. and 14. 8. But when the Philistines heard that they had anointed David king over Israel c Whilst the Civil War lasted between the Houses of Saul and David they wisely forbore all Hostilites and left them to tear out one anothers Bowels that afterwards they might make a more easie Conquest of both But that being ended and all united under David they bestir themselves all the Philistines came up to seek David d To find him out and fight against him and cut him off now in the Infancy of his Kingdom Whereby they give David a just occasion to fight against them for his own necessary Defence and acquit him from any note of Ingratitude in opposing them who had formerly exercised kindness and Hospitality to him Though indeed David's Obligations were in a manner wholly to Achish who seems to he dead at this time there being no mention of him and David heard of it and went down to the hold e To some fortified place to which his people might conveniently resort from all places and where he might intrench his Army and which lay towards the Philistines 18 The Philistines also came and spread themselves in the valley of Rephim f Or of the Giants which lay Westward from Ierusalem and so was the ready way to Ierusalem which it seems they designed to take 19 And David enquired of the LORD saying Shall I go up to the Philistines wilt thou deliver them into mine hand and the LORD said unto David Go up for I will doubtless deliver the Philistines into thine hand 20 And David came to * Isa. 28. 21. Baal-perazim g Whither the Philistines were come from the Valley of Rephaim 1 Chron. 14. 11. and David smote them there and said The LORD hath broken forth upon mine enemies before me as the breach of waters h As Floods or Rivers of Waters which break the Banks and overflow a Land and overturn all that stands in their way Therefore he called the name of that place â That is the ãâã of breaâ⦠Baal-perazim 21 ¶ And there they left their images i Which they seem to have brought into the Field to Fighâ⦠for them as the Israelites had formerly done the Ark. and David and his men * 1 Chron. 14. 12. â Or took them away burnt them k As God had commanded Deut. 7. 5. 22 And the Philistines came up yet again l Doubtless with greater Force as those that saw their All lay at stake and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim 23 And when David enquired of the LORD he said Thou shalt not go up m To wit directly against them as the following words explain it but fetch a compass behind them and come upon them over against the mulbery-trees n Where they least expect thee Gods purposes and Promises do not exclude Mens just endeavours but require them 24 And let it be when thou hearest the sound of a going o A noise as it were of persons walking upon the tops of them which I shall cause and by this sign both thou shalt be assured that I am coming to help thee and the Philistines shall be affrighted and amused and not perceive the noise of thy Army until thou art upon them in the tops of the mulbery-trees that then thou shalt bestir they self p Do thou fall upon them for then shall the LORD go out before thee to smite the host of the Philistines 25 And David did so as the LORD had commanded him and smote the Philistines from Geba until thou come to Gazer q They followed their Victory and pursued them to their own Borders in which Gazer was as Iosephus relates CHAP. VI. AGain David gathered together all the chosen men of Israel a The stoutest and valiantest Men in his Army and Land lest the Philistines should attempt to disturb them in this work thirty thousand 2 And * 1 Chron. 13. 5 6. David arose and went with all the people that were with him b With the whole body of the People for these seem to be a differing Party from the 30000 now mentioned See 1 Chron. 13. 1 2. from Baale of Judah c Qu. How from it when they went to it as is evident both from 1 Chron. 13. 6. and because the Ark was there and to be fetched thence Answ. Some Affirm That the Hebrew Praeposition Mem sometimes signifies to as Gen. 13. 11. But there is no need of that for 1 Chron. 13. 6. mentions their going to Baalah and this place mentions their going from it and the one of these doth manifestly suppose the other for they went thither that they might return thence So the sence is plain They went from Baaleh of Iudah to bring or rather to carry for the Word signifies either up from thence the ark Whereby it is supposed that they first went thither which is related 1 Chron. 3. 6. Moreover this place is commonly called Kiriath-jearim 1 Sam. 7. 1. and 1 Chron. 13. 5. and formerly Kiriath-baal Iosh. 15. 60. and Baalah Iosh. 15. 9. and here Baale of Iudah so called because it was in the Tribe of Iudah as is evident from Iosh. 15. 1 c. to bring up from thence the ark of God d Unto Ierusalem which in many respects was fitter for it than Baalah because this was a more Publick place where it would be more observed and regarded and in the Center of the Kingdom to which they might more easily come from all parts and the Royal City where it might be always at hand for David to enquire at as occasion required and the place which God had allotted for it â Or on which the name even the name of the LORD of hosts was called upon whose name is called by the name of the LORD of hosts e Thus whose belongs not to the Ark but to God for what follows is not the name of the Ark but of God The place may well be and is by some rendred thus Upon or At or Beside or Before which Ark the name even the name of the Lord of hosts that dwelleth between the Cherubims is called upon i. e. By or before which they were to present their Prayers to God for Counsel and Succour upon all occasions And this
like case and therefore was unknown to David as well he might be especially when David's head and hands were full of War with divers and Potent Enemies as they had hitherto been that I may shew him kindness for Jonathans sake 2 And there was of the house of Saul a servant c One who had been a Servant and as it may seem a Steward to Saul See below v. 10. whose name was * Chap. 16. 1. 19. 29. Ziba and when they had called him unto David the king said unto him Art thou Ziba And he said Thy servant is he 3 And the king said Is there not yet any of the house of Saul that I may shew the kindness of God d Either First That kindness which I owe him for Gods sake and by vertue of my Oath given to him about it 1 Sam. 20. 14 15. But that Oath seems onely to oblige him to Ionathan's Posterity and not to any other of Saul's House Or Secondly Great and eminent kindness unto him And Ziba said unto the king Jonathan hath yet a son which is * Chap. 4. 4. lame on his feet 4 And the king said unto him Where is he And Ziba said unto the king Behold he is in the house of Machir the son of Ammiel in Lodebar e In a place beyond Iordan chap. 17. 27. where his Friends thought he might be kept out of David's sight 5 ¶ Then king David sent and fet him out of the house of Machir the son of Ammiel from Lodebar 6 Now when Mephibosheth the son of Jonathan the son of Saul was come unto David he fell on his face and did reverence And David said Mephibosheth And he answered Behold thy servant 7 ¶ And David said unto him Fear not for I will surely shew thee kindness for Jonathan thy fathers sake and will restore thee all the land of Saul thy father f Which were now seized and possessed by David as due to him either in right of his Wife to whom the Inheritance was devolved Saul's Sons by his Wives being all dead See Numb 27. 8. or by Divine Donation as belonging to the Crown which God had now given him or by forfeiture because of Ishbosheth's Rebellion against his Lord and King and thou shalt eat bread at my table continually 8 And he bowed himself and said What is thy servant that thou shouldest look upon such a * 1 Sam. 24. 14. dead dog as I am g So contemptible in my person and condition 9 ¶ Then the king called to Ziba Sauls servant and said unto him * See Chap. 19. 29. I have given unto thy masters son all that pertained to Saul and to all his house 10 Thou therefore and thy sons and thy servants shall till the land for him and thou shalt bring in the fruits that thy masters son may have food to eat h i. e. That he may have wherewith to buy Food for all his Family and all manner of provisions which oft come under the tile of Food and Bread necessary for himself and them but Mephibosheth thy masters son shall eat bread alway at my table Now Ziba had fifteen sons and twenty servants i For it is probable he had been the chief Steward to manage Saul's Lands whereby he had great opportunities to inrich himself which also he was very intent and resolved upon either directly or indirectly as the following History of him shews and therefore it is not strange that he was so rich 11 Then said Ziba unto the king According to all that my lord the king hath commanded his servant so shall thy servant do As for Mephibosheth said the king he shall eat at my table as one of the ââ¦ings sons k These are the words Either First Of David the words said he or said the King being supplied out of the former and following Verses Or Secondly Of Ziba being thus rendred and understood Also Mephibosheth if the King so please shall eat at my table and shall be treated there according to his Quality as one of thy Sons as thou desirest for the Estate will suffice for that also 12 And Mephibosheth had a young son l Either First Before he was discovered and brought to the King and then David seems guilty of a great error in forgetting his dear Ionathan so long although his long and continued Wars both Civil and Foreign might afford him some excuse as filling his mind and time with business of another nature Or Secondly After that time for there is nothing here which determines when this Son was Born whose name was Micha m Who also had other Children and Grand-Children to keep up the name and memory of worthy and famous Ionathan See 1 Chron. 8. 34 35. and 9. 40 41. and all that dwelt in the house of Ziba were servants unto Mephibosheth 13 So Mephibosheth dwelt in Jerusalem for he did eat continually at the kings table and was lame on both his feet CHAP. X. AND it came to pass after this that the * 1 Chr. 19. 1 king of the children of Ammon a Nahash v. 2. probably the same whose Army Saul defeated and destroyed 1 Sam. 11. who out of enmity to Saul shewed kindness to David as it follows hoping also by fomenting the differences between Saul and David to make way for his future Conquests died and Hanun his son reigned in his stead 2 Then said David I will shew kindness unto Hanun the son of Nahash b Therefore there had hitherto been Peace and Friendship between David and him and therefore the spoils of the children of Ammon are mentioned chap. 8. 12. by way of anticipation and with respect to the story here following as his father shewed kindness unto me c Which he might do either by offering him his help if he needed it or by supplying him with Military or other provisions upon occasion or many other ways And David sent to comfort him by the hand of his servants for â¡ the loss of his father and Davids servants came into the land of the children of Ammon 3 And the princes of the children of Ammon said unto Hanun their lord â¡ Heb. in thine eyes doth David Thinkest thou that David doth honour thy father that he hath sent comforters unto thee Hath not David rather sent his servants unto thee to search the city and to spie it out d To observe where the City is weakest and may soonest be taken The ground of this suspition was partly the Conscience of their ill deserts and carriage towards the Israelites whose quarrel David had espoused partly the opinion they had of David's policy and partly the severity of Gods Law particularly against them Deut. 23. 6. which might easily come to their ears And they knew David was a zealous asserter of Gods Laws and to overthrow it 4 Wherefore Hanun took Davids servants and shaved off the one half of their
give him cause of further suspition Yet such might be the Questions though not here particularly mentioned concerning those Heads as every private person might not be acquainted with nor able to resolve but such onely as were acquainted with the Counsel of War 8 And David said to Uriah Go down to thy house q Not doubting but he would there Converse with his Wife and so cover their Sin and Shame and wash thy feet r As Travellers there used to do And Uriah departed out of the kings house and there â¡ Heb. went out after him followed him a mess of meat from the king s Seemingly as a Testimony of David's respect and Affection to him but really to cheer up his Spirits and dispose him to desire his Wives company 9 But Uriah slept at the door of the kings house with all the servants of his lord t With the King's Guard This he did either upon some suspition of the matter See v. 7. Or by the secret direction of Gods wise and irresistible Providence who would bring David's Sin to light and went not down to his house 10 And when they had told * Whether of their own accord or being first asked by David it doth not appear David saying Uriah went not down unto his house David said unto Uriah Camest thou not from thy journey u Wearied with hard service and Travel and therefore didst need refreshment nor did I expect or desire that thou shouldest now attend upon my Person or keep the Watch. why then didst thou not go down unto thine house 11 And Uriah said unto David The ark x Which it seems was now carried with them for their encouragement and direction as was usual See Numb 10. 35. 1 Sam. 4. 4. and Israel and Judah abide in tents and * Chap. 20. 6. my lord Joab and the servants of my lord are encamped in the open fields y To wit in Tents which are in the Fields shall I then go into mine house to eat and to drink and to lie with my wife z He might possibly add these words to insinuate his apprehension of the King's Design and to awaken his Conscience to the consideration of his Sin and of the Injury which he had done him His meaning is Now when God's People are in a doubtful and dangerous Condition it becomes me to Sympathize with them and to abstain even from lawful Delights Whereby he might possibly intimate how unworthy it was for David in such a season to indulge himself in sinful and injurious Pleasures But David's Ear was now Deaf his Heart being hardned through the deceitfulness of Sin As thou livest and as thy soul liveth I will not do this thing 12 And David said to Uriah Tarry here to day also and to morrow I will let thee depart So Uriah abode in Jerusalem that day and the morrow 13 And when David had called him ⪠i. e. Being invited by David he did eat and drink before him and he made him drunk a Or he made him merry as the Word oft signifies He caused him to Drink more than was convenient and at even he went out to lie on his bed b Which it doth not appear that he did the Night before but now his Excess in Eating and Drinking might make it more necessary for him with the servants of his lord c i. e. In some Chamber in the King's Court where the Kings Servants used to take their Repose but went not down to his house 14 And it came to pass in the morning that David wrote a letter to Joab and sent it by the hand of Uriah 15 And he wrote in the letter saying Set ye Uriah in the forefront of the â¡ Heb. strong hottest battel and retire ye â¡ Heb. from after him from him that he may be smitten and die d So far is David from Repenting upon these just and great Occasions that he seeks to cover one Sin with another and to hide his Adultery with Murder even the Murder of a most Excellent Person and that in a most Malicious and Perfidious manner 16 And it came to pass when Joab observed the city that he assigned Uriah unto a place where he knew that valiant men were e Placed there to defend it because that part of the City was supposed either the weakest or the place designed for the Assault Ioab having formerly committed a base Murder upon Abner was ready to execute this wicked Command of the King that so he being involved in the same Guilt with him might the more willingly receive him into favour 17 And the men of the city went out and fought with Joab and there fell some of the people of the servants of David and Uriah the Hittite died also 18 Then Joab sent and told David all the things concerning the war 19 And charged the messenger saying When thou hast made an end of telling the matters of the war unto the king 20 And if so be that the kings wrath arise and he say unto thee Wherefore approached ye so nigh unto the city when ye did fight knew ye not that they would shoot from the wall 21 Who smote * Judg. 9. 53 Abimelech the son of Jerubbesheth ⪠Called also Ierubbaal Iudg. 9. 1. See the note on 2 Sam. 2. 8. did not a woman cast a piece of a milstone upon him from the wall that he died in Thebez why went ye nigh the wall then say thou Thy servant Uriah the Hittite is dead also f Which he knew would be acceptable news to the King and therefore allay his Wrath. This indeed might make the Messenger suspect that David had an hand in Uriah's Death and possibly Ioab might say so for that very reason that these matters by degrees being known David might be hardned in Sin and so Ioab might have the greater interest in him 22 So the messenger went and came and shewed David all that Joab had sent him for 23 And the messenger said unto David Surely the men prevailed against us and came out unto us into the field and we were upon them even unto the entring of the gate g We beat them back and pursued them even to the Gate 24 And the shooters shot from off the wall upon thy servants and some of the kings servants be dead and thy servant Uriah the Hittite is dead also 25 Then David said unto the messenger Thus shalt thou say unto Joab Let not this thing â¡ Heb. be ãâã in thine ãâã displease thee h Be not dejected or discouraged by this sad occasion for the sword devoureth â one as â¡ Heb. So ãâã such well as another make thy battel more strong against the city and overthrow it and encourage thou him i i. e. Ioab to proceed in the Siege 26 And when the wife of Uriah heard that Uriah her husband was dead she mourned
is dead 19 But when David saw that his servants whispered David perceived that the child was dead therefore David said unto his servants Is the child dead And they said He is dead 20 Then David arose from the earth and washed and anointed himself and changed his apparel and came into the house of the LORD n i. e. To the Tabernacle to confess his Sin before the Lord and to own his Justice in this stroke and the other threatnings and to deprecate his great and just displeasure and to acknowledge Gods rich mercy in sparing his own Life and to offer such Sacrifices as were proper and required in such cases Nor did David transgress that Law Numb 19. 14. in going thither before the Seven Days were expired For neither is there the same reason of a Tent and of a dwelling House where the several Rooms of the House are as distinct as several Tents nor is it here said that David was in the same Room or in the same House where the Child died and worshipped then he came to his own house and when he required they set bread before him and he did eat 21 Then said his servants unto him What thing is this that thou hast done thou didst fast and weep for the child while it was alive but when the child was dead thou didst rise and eat bread 22 And he said While the child was yet alive I fasted and wept * See Isa. 33. 1. Jon. 3. 9. for I said Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me that the child may live o For God's threatning of the Child's Death might be conditional as that was of Ninevehs Destruction Ionah 3. 4. 23 But now he is dead wherefore should I fast p Seeing Fasting and Prayer cannot now prevail with God for his Life can I bring him back again I shall go to him q Into the state of the Dead in which he is and into Heaven where I doubt not I shall find him but he shall not return to me 24 And David comforted Bath sheba his wife r Who was now much dejected both for her former Sin which she truly Repented of as may be gathered from Prov. 31. 1 2 3 c. and for the loss of that Child which was very dear to her and which might seem to be the onely tie of David's Affection to her which being now dead she might think that David would utterly cast her off and leave her to that Shame and Punishment which she had deserved and went in unto her s To wit into her Chamber or Bed and lay with her and * Matt. 1. 6. she bare a son and * 1 Chron ãâã 9. he called his name Solomon and the LORD loved him t i. e. The Lord declared to David that he loved his Son notwithstanding the just cause which David had given to God to alienate his Affections from him 25 And he sent by the hand of Nathan the prophet and he called his name â That is beloved of the Lord. Jedidiah because of the LORD u Either because of the Lord's love to him as the Name signifies or because the Lord commanded him to do so 26 And Joab fought against Rabbah of the children of Ammon and took the royal city x i. e. That part of the City where was the Kings Palace where he ordinarily resided though now it seems he was retired to a strong Fort. 27 And Joab sent messengers to David and said I have fought against Rabbah and have taken the city of waters y The same Royal City so called because it either stood beside the River or was encompassed with Water both for defence and delight Although the Words are by some Learned Men rendred thus I have taken or intercepted or cut off water from the city Which well agrees both with the words eth being here put for meeth which is frequent as Gen. 4. 1. and 44. 4. Exod. 9. 29 c. and with the Relation of Iosephus the Iew who saith The Conduits of Water were cut off and so the City was taken And with a Relation of Polybius concerning the same Ciry which was taken afterwards by Antiochus in the same manner by cutting off Water from the City 28 Now therefore gather the rest of the people together and encamp against the city and take it z For having taken one part of the City he concluded the remaining part of it could not long stand out lest I take the city and â¡ Heb. my name be called upon it it be called after my name a Lest I have the Honour of taking it Thus he seeks to engratiate himself with the King by pretending great care for his Honour and Interest 29 And David gathered all the people together b Either because Ioab needed more help for the Storming of the City or at least for the Prosecution of the Victory and Execution of Justice upon the whole Land or because he would have them all to partake of the spoil of the City which was there in great abundance v. 30. the rather because they were all exposed to the hazard of utter Ruine in case the Ammonites had prevailed against them and went to Rabbah and fought against it and took it 30 * 1 Chron. 20. 2. And he took their kings crown from off his head the weight whereof was a talent of gold c Or rather the price whereof c. For as the Hebrew Shekel signifies both a Weight and a piece of Money of a certain price so also may mishkal as proceeding from the same Root And in general the same Words both in Hebrew Greek and Latine are promiscuously used to signifie either Weight or Price as is well known to the Learned And the addition of pretious stones which are never valued by the Weight of Gold makes this signification here most proper and probable Moreover the Weight might seem too great either for the King of Ammon or for David to wear it upon his Head Although if this were meant of the Weight it might be said that this was not a Crown to be worn ordinarily but meerly to be put on upon the King's Head at his Coronation or upon Solemn occasions as here where this was done in token of the Translation of this Kingdom to David and it may be it was held up or supported by two Officers of State that it might not be too burdensome to him and after a little while taken off with the precious stones and it was set on Davids head and he brought forth the spoil of the city â¡ Heb. very great â⦠in great abundance 31 And he brought forth the people that were therein d The words are indefinite and therefore not necessarily to be understood of all the people for it had been Barbarous to use Women and Children thus but of the Men of War and especially of those who had been the
his servants that were with him at Jerusalem Arise and let us flee b For though the Fort of Zion was strong and impregnable and he might have defended himself there yet he had not laid in provisions for a long Siege and if he had been once besieged there Absalââ¦m would have got speedy and quiet possession of his whole Kingdom whereas if he Marched abroad he might raise a considerable Army for his defence and the suppression of the Rebels Besides the greatest part of Ierusalem could not be well defended against him And he suspected that a great number of the Citizens might take part with Absalom and possibly deliver him up into Absalom's hand 's Besides if he had made that the ââ¦eat of the War he feared the destruction of that City which he vehemently desired to preserve because it was the Chief and Royal City and the place in which God had appointed to put his Name and Worship Moreover when David considered that Gods hand was now against him and that he was now bringing evil upon him out of his own house as he had threatned chap. 12. 11. it is no wonder if he was intimidated and disposed to flee for we shall not else escape from Absalom make speed to depart leââ¦t he overtake us suddenly and â¡ Heb. thrust bring evil upon us and smite the city with the edge of the sword 15 And the kings servants said unto the king Behold thy servants are ready to do whatsoever my lord the king shall â¡ Heb. chuse appoint 16 And * Psal. 3. title the king went forth and all his houshold â¡ Heb. at his feet after him c Or on foot by comparing v. 30. which the King chose to do ââ¦ather than to ride partly to humble himself under the hand of God partly to encourage his companionâ⦠in this hand and comfortless March and partly to move compassion in his people towards him and the king left ten women which were concubines d For he supposed that their Sex would protect them even among Barbarians and their relation to David would gain them some respect and at least safety from his Son But it seems he did not now actually consider that Clause of the threatning concerning his Wives God diverting his mind to other things or he thought that would be accomplished some other way conceiving that Absalom would abhor the thoughts of such incestuous converse especially with persons which were now grown in Years to keep the house 17 And the king went forth and all the people after him and tarried e Either to rest and refresh themselves a little or rather in expectation of others who should or would come after him that they might March away in a considerable Body which might both defend the King and invite others to come in to their assistance in a place that was far off f At some convenient distance but not very far 18 And all his servants passed on beside him and all the Cherethites and all the Pelethites g Of whom see the notes on chap. 8. 18. and all the Gittites h who were either first Israelites by Birth called Gittites because they went with him to Gath and abode with him in that Countrey Or rather Secondly Strangers as Ittai their head is called v. 19. and they are called his Brethren v. 20. and probably they were Philistines by Birth born in the City or Territory of Gath as the following words imply who by David's counsel and example and the success of his Arms were won to embrace and profess the true Religion and had given good proof of their Military skill and valour and fidelity to the King six hundred men which came after him from Gath passed on before the king 19 ¶ Then said the king to ââ¦ttai the Gittite Wherefore goest thou also with us return to thy place i Either First To thy native Countrey of Gath where thou wiltst be remote from our brosââ¦s Or Secondly To Ierusalem where thy settled abode now is and k Or or for he could not both go to Gath and tarry in Ierusalem with ââ¦salom Although this part of the Verse ââ¦es otherwise in the Hebrew Text and may be rendred thus ãâã to wit to Ierusalem and abide with the King there for ãâã ãâã a stranger and exile from thy own place or in respect of thy own place or as concerning thy place i. e. in regard of the place of thy birth and former habitation abide with the king l With Absalom who is now made King by the choice of the people and therefore is able to give thee that protection and encouragement which thou deservest whereas I am in a manner deposed and unable to do for thee what I desired and intended for thou art a stranger and also an exile m Not much concerned in our affairs and therefore not fit to be involved in our troubles 20 Whereas thou camest but yesterday n By which it may be gathered that these were not the Israelitish Soldiers which went with David to Gath and came up with him from thence to Hebron which was above thirty Years before this time but some Proselytes which came from thence more lately For though this word yesterday be sometimes used of a time long before past as 2 King 9. 26. Iob 8. 9. Isa. 30. 33. yet it seems to be here restrained to a shorter compass by the following words and by the argument here used should I this day â¡ Heb. ãâã thee ãâã iâ⦠going make thee go up and down with us seeing I go whither â¡ Heb. I ãâã I may o I know not whither having now no certain dwelling place return thou and take back thy brethren p Thy Countreymen and Soldiers the Gittites v. 18. * Chap. ãâã mercy and truth be with thee q Since I am now unable to recompence thy kindness and fidelity to me my hearty prayer to God is that he would shew to thee his Mercy in Blessing thee with all sorts of Blessings and his Faithfulness in making good all those Promises which he hath made not to Israelites onely but in and with them to all true-hearted Proselytes such as thou art 21 And Ittai answered the king and said As the LORD liveth and as my lord the king liveth surely in what place my lord the king shall be whether in death or life even there also will thy servant be 22 And David said to Ittai Go and pass over And Ittai the Gittite passed over and all his men and all the little ones that were with him r For being so deeply engaged for David he durst not leave his little ones to Absalom's mercy 23 And all the countrey s i. e. The generality of the people by whom they passed for it must be considered that Absalom's Friends and Partizans were gone to him to Hebron and the rest of the people
10. behold Hushai * Josh. 16. 2. the Archite came to meet him with his coat rent and ashes upon his head 33 Unto whom David said If thou passest on with me then thou shalt be a burden unto me m. Increasing my Charge and Care and Sorrow for what may befall thee and being but of little use to me for it may seem he was an Old Man and fitter for Counsel than for War 34 But if thou return to the City and say unto Absalom I will be thy servant O king as I have been thy fathers servant â Or heretofore hitherto so will I now also be thy servant n i. e. As faithful to thee as I have been to thy Father which he neither was nor ought to be And therefore the profession of this was great dissimulation and David's suggesting this crafty Counsel may be reckon'd amongst his Errors which proceeding from a violent Temptation and his present and pressing Straits God was pleased mercifully to Pardon and to direct this Evil Advice to a Good End then mayest thou for me defeat the counsel of Ahithophel 35 And hast thou not there with thee Zadok and Abiathar the priests therefore it shall be that what thing soever thou shalt hear out of the kings house thou shalt tell it to Zadok and Abiathar the priests 36 Behold they have there * Ver. 27. with them o Not in Ierusalem but in a place near to it to which they could easily send upon occasion See Chap. 17. 17. their two sons Ahimaaz Zadoks son and Jonathan Abiathars son and by them ye shall send unto me every thing that ye can hear 37 So Hushai Davids friend came unto the city and Absalom came into Jerusalem CHAP. XVI AND when David was a little past the top of * Chap. 15. 35 the hill behold * Chap. 9. 2. Ziba a A Crafty Man who being perswaded that God would in due time appear for the Righteous Cause of so good a King and scatter the Cloud which was now upon him takes this occasion to make way for his future Advancement the servant of Mephibosheth met him with a couple of Asses sadled and upon them two hundred loaves of bread and an hundred bunches of raisins and an hundred of summer fruits and a bottle b A large Bottle or Vessel proportionable to the other Provisions of wine 2 And the king said unto Ziba What meanest thou by these And Ziba said The asses be for the kings houshold to ride on c For the King and his Wives and Children were all on Foot not that he had noâ⦠or could not procure Asses for them at Ierusalem but because he chose it as best becomming that State of Penitence and Humiliation in which they were and the bread and summer fruit for the young men to eat and the wine that such as be ââ¦aint in the wilderness may drink 3 And the king said And where is thy masters son And Ziba said unto the king Behold he abideth at Jerusalem for he said To day shall the house of Israel restore me the kingdom of my father d Which though it might seem a very unlikely thing yet such vain Expectations do often get into the Minds of Men nor was it impossible that when David's Family was thus divided and one part ingaged against another they might destroy themselves by mutual Wounds and the People being tired out with Civil Wars might Restore the Kingdome to the Family of Saul their old Master whereof this was the top-branch And this was a time of general Defection of many whom the King had greatly obliged witness Achitophel And Mephibosheth's absence made the Calumny more probable 4 Then said the king to Ziba Behold thine are all that pertained unto Mephibosheth e A rash Sentence and unrighteous to Condemn a Man unheard upon the single Testimony of his Accuser and Servant But David's Mind was both clouded by the deep sense of his Calamity and byassed by Ziba's great and seasonable kindness And he might think that Ziba would not dare to Accuse his Master of so great a Crime which if false might so easily be disproved And Ziba said â¡ Heb. I do ãâã I humbly beseech thee that I may find grace in thy sight my lord O King f Thy favour is more to me than this gift which as a token of thy favour I accept with all thankfulness 5 And when king David came to Bahurim g A City in Benjamin Chap. 3. 16. and 19. 16. i. e. To the Territory of it for to the City he came not till v. 14. behold thence came out a man of the family of the house of Saul whose name was Shimei the son of Gera â Or he still came forth and cursed he came forth and cursed still as he came 6 And he cast stones k at David and at all the servants of king David and all the people and all the mighty men were on his right-righthand and on his left i Which is noted to shew the Prodigious Madness of the Man though Rage which is truly said to be a short Madness and the height of Malice hath oft transported men to the most hazardous and desperate Speeches and Actions h Not so much to hurt them as to shew his Contempt of them 7 Anâ⦠thus said Shimei when he cursed Come out k Or rather go out as the Word properly signifies Be gone out of thy Kingdom as thou deservest come out thou â bloody man and thou â¡ Heb. man of bloââ¦d man of Belial 8 The LORD hath returned upon thee all the blood of the house of Saul l Either 1. The Blood of Abner and Ishbosheth which he Maliciously imputes to David as if they had been Killed by David's contrivance especially the former because David did onely give Ioab hard Words as in Policy he was obliged to do but instead of Punishing him did Reward and Prefer him Or 2. The Death of Saul's seven Sons Chap. 21. 8. which though related after this seems to have been done before Of which see the Notes on chap. 15. 7. in whose stead thou hast reigned and the LORD hath delivered the kingdom into the hand of Absalom thy son and â¡ Heb. ãâã thee in thy evil behold thou art taken in thy mischief m The same Mischief thou didst bring upon others is now returned upon thy own head Or Thy Sin hath found thee out and thou art now receiving the just Punishment of it because thou art a bloody man 9 Then said Abishai the son of Zeruiah unto the king Why should this * 1 Sam. 24. 14. Chap. 3. 8. dead dog curse my lord the king let me go over I pray thee and take off his head 10 And the king said What have I to do with you n To wit in this Matter I ask not your Advice nor will I follow it nor
do I desire you should at all concern your selves in it but wholly leave it to me to do what I think fit ye sons of Zeruiah so let him curse because the LORD hath said unto him o Not that God commanded it by his Word for that severely forbids it Exod. 22. 28. or moved him to it by his Spirit for neither was that necessary nor possible because God tempteth no man Jam. 1. 13. but that the secret Providence of God did order and over-rule him in it God did not put any Wickedness into Shimei's heart for he had of himself an heart full of Malignity and Venome against David but only left him to his own Wickedness took away that common Prudence which would have kept him from so foolish and dangerous an Action directed his Malice that it should be Exercised against David rather than another man at when God gives up one Traveller into the hands of a Robber rather than another inclined him to be at home and then to come out of his doors at that time when David passed by him and brought David into so distressed a condition that he might seem a proper Object of his Scorn and Contempt And this is ground enough for this Expression the Lord said not by the Word of his Precept but by the Word of his Providence in respect whereof he is said to command the Ravens 1 King 17. 4. and to send forth his Word and Commandment to senceless Creatures Psal. 147. 15 18. Curse David Who shall then say p Not unto Shimei for it was justly said so to him afterwards 1 King 2. 9. but unto the Lord who shall reproach Gods Providence for permitting this Or who shall by Words or Actions restrain him from executing Gods just Judgment against me Wherefore hast thou done â Or ãâã thou so 11 And David said to Abishai and to all his servants Behold my son which came forth of my bowels seeketh my life q Which is a greater Mischief than to Reproach me with Words Of that Tribe and Family from which God hath taken away the Kingdom and given it to me which was likely to stir up his Rage and Hatred against me how much more now may this Benjamite â do it let him alone and let him curse r Do not now hinder him violently from it nor punish him for it It is meet I should bear the Indignation of the Lord manifested herein and submit to his Pleasure and possess my Soul with Patience and by bearing these lesser Evils prepare my self for greater which are coming towards me for the LORD hath bidden him 12 It may be s He speaks doubtfully because he was conscious that by his Sins he had forfeited all his Claim to God's Promises that the LORD will look on mine â Or ãâã â¡ Heb. ãâã affliction t With an Eye of Commiseration and that the LORD will requite me good for his cursing this day 13 And as David and his men went by the way Shimei went along on the hills side over against him and cursed as he went and threw stones at him and â¡ Heb. ãâã him ãâã ãâã cast dust u Not that he could reach or hurt him with it but onely as an expression of Contempt And the like is to be thought concerning the Stones wherewith he could not think to reach David when he was Encamped with his Men on every side 14 And the king and all the people that were with him came x To the City of Bahurim v. 5. weary and refreshed themselves there 15 And Absalom and all the people the men of Israel came to Jerusalem and Ahithophel with them 16 And it came to pass when Hushai the Archite Davids friend was come unto Absalom that Hushai said unto Absalom â¡ Heb. ãâã ãâã King live God save the king y To wit Absalom whom he pretends to own for his King and Liege Lord. God save the king 17 And Absalom said to Hushai Is this thy kindness to thy friend why wentest thou not with thy friend z Doth this Action answer that Profession of greatest Friendship which thou hast hitherto made to him Dost thou thus requite his Favour and true Friendship to thee He speaks thus onely to try him And he saith thy Friend by way of Reflection upon David as one who was a Friend to Hushai and to Strangers but not to his own Son whom by his Severity and Design to give away his Right to Solomon he provoked to this Course and therefore he doth not vouchsafe to call him his Father 18 And Hushai said unto Absalom Nay but whom the LORD and this people and all the men of Israel chuse a Though as a private person I owed and payed Friendship to David whilest he was King yet I must make all my Obligations give place to the Authority of God who putteth down and setteth up Kings at his pleasure and to the common Sence and Decree of the whole Body of the Nation But Hushai expresseth himself very cautiously for though he would be thought to understand Absalom yet in truth this Character did not agree to him whom neither God nor all the People had chosen but onely a part and that the worst part of them his will I be and with him will I abide 19. And again whom should I serve should I not serve in the presence of his son b Thou art his Son and Heir and Successor and now in his place and stead whereby my Friendship which was due to him is devolved upon thee by Right of Inheritance and I reckon that my Friendship is not wholly alienated from him when it is transferred upon one that came out of his Bowels as I have served in thy fathers presence so will I be in thy presence 20 Then said Absalom to Ahitophel Give counsel among you what we shall do 21 And Ahitophel said unto Absalom Go in unto thy fathers concubines c This Counsel he gave partly to Revenge the Injury done to Bathsheba who was the Daughter of Eliam 2 Sam. 11. 3. who was the Son of Ahitophel Chap. 23. 34. and principally for his own and the Peoples safety that the Breach between David and Absalom might be made wide and irreparable by so Vile an Action which must needs provoke David in the highest Degree both for the Sin and shame of it as the like Action had done Iacob Gen. 49. 3 4. and cut off all hopes of Reconciliation which otherwise might have been expected by some Treaty between Absalom and his render-hearted Father in which Case his Followers and especially Ahitophel himself had been left to David's Mercy which he hath left to keep the house and all Israel shall hear that thou â¡ Heb. stinkest with thy father art abhorred of thy father d And therefore obliged by thy own Interest to Prosecute the War with all possible Vigor and to abandon all
and in all probability be Victorious and then the storm would fall most heavily upon his head as the main Author and Pillar of the Rebellion and the contriver of those two pernicious Counsels above mentioned and died and was buried in the sepulchre of his father 24 Then David came to Mahanaim h A place in the Countrey of Gilead bordering upon the Land of the Ammonites v. 27. See Gen. 32. 2. and 2 Sam. 2. 8. and Absalom passed over Jordan i Not speedily but when all the men of Israel were gathered together according to Hushai's counsel who are said to be with him here as it follows and all the men of Israel with him 25 ¶ And Absalom made Amasa captain of the host instead of Joab which Amasa was a mans son whose name was Ithra an Israelite k Obj. He was an Ishmaelite 1 Chron. 2. 17. Ans. Not Amasa but Ithra or Iether Amasa's Father is there so called because he was such either by his Birth from such Parents or by his long habitation among them or for some other reason now unknown Compare 2 Sam. 15. 18. And Amasa is here called an Israelite either because he was a Proselyte or in opposition to Ioab who was of the Tribe of Iudah as Amasa was of one of the ten Tribes or rather to intimate that although he or his Parents were called Ishmaelites for some reason yet as to their extraction they were indeed Israelites Which if Amasa had not been it is not probable that he could have had so powerful an influence upon the Tribe of Iudah as he had chap. 19. 14. that went in to Abigail l i. e. Lay with her whether being first Married to her or not is uncertain the daughter of Nahash m Nahash is either another name of Iesse or rather the name of Iesse's Wife by whom he had this Abigail as he had Zeruiah by another Wife so they were sisters by the Father but not by the Mother and Nahash is here named to signify so much sister to Zeruiah Joabs mother 26 So Israel and Absalom pitched in the land of Gilead 27 ¶ And it came to pass when David was come to Mahanaim that Shobi the son of Nahash of Rabbah of the children of Ammon n Who as it may seem disliked and disowned that barbarous action to the Embassadors and therefore when the rest were destroyed was left King or Governor of the residue of the Ammonites and * Chap. 9. 4. Machir the son of Ammiel of Lodebar o See above ch 9. 4. and * Chap. 19. 31. 1 King 2. 7. Barzillai the Gileadite of Rogelim 28 Brought beds and â Or cups basins p i. e. All sorts ââ¦of Houshold-stuff as well as other proviââ¦ons all which David now wanted and earthen vessels and wheat and barley and flour and parched corn and beans and lentiles and parched pulse 29 And honey and butter and sheep and cheese of kine for David and for the people that were with him to eat for they said The people is hungry and weary and thirsty in the wilderness q i. e. Having been in the wilderness Which is an easie and common Ellipsis Or because of so the Hebrew Particle hath is oft used the Wilderness which they have passed thorough in which provisions are very scarce CHAP. XVIII AND David numbred the people that were with him a Which flocked to him thither so as to make up a small Army and set captains of thousands and captains of hundreds over them 2 And David sent forth a third part of the people under the hand of Joab b To wit for his especial conduct and management in the ââ¦attel otherwise Ioab was the General of all the Forces nor had David yet taken away that power from him nor was this a time to do it But such distributions of Forces are usual in Battels and a third part under the hand of Abishai the son of Zeruiah ââ¦oabs brother and a third part under the hand of Ittai the Gittite and the king said unto the people I will surely go forth with you my self also c That by my presence I may put life and courage into my Soldiers and because it is fit I should run the same hazards with you which you do for my sake 3 But * Chap. 21 ãâã the people answered Thou shall not go forth d For this was Absalom's great error into which he was drawn by a Divine infatuation and by Hushai's craft to go to Battel in his own person which was the utter ruin of him and of his Cause for if we flee away they will not â¡ Heb. ãâã their heart on us care for us neither if half of us die will they care for us but now thou art â¡ Heb. aâ⦠ten thousand of us worth ten thousand of us e Not onely for the Dignity of thy Person but also for the importance of our common cause and concern which if thou art slain is irrecoverably lost ãâã now it is better that thou â¡ Heb. be to succour succour us out of the city f By sending us Supplies of Men and Provisions of all sorts as we have occasion and by securing our retreat if we be defeated Or thus not go along to the Battel with us but onely go out with us or accompany us out of the City to incourage the Company and then retire for thy own safety And so it seems by the next Verse 4 And the king said unto them What seemeth you best I will do And the king stood by ãâã gate-side g i. e. Between the two Gates of the City as it is expressed below v. 24. and all the people came out by hundreds and by thousands 5 And the king commanded Joab and Abishai and Ittai saying Deal gently for my sake with the young man even with Absalom h If you Conquer which he presaged they would by Gods Gracious answer to his prayer for the turning of Ahitopbel's counsel into foolishness take him Prisoner but do not kill him Which desire proceeded partly from his great indulgence towards his Children partly from David s consciousness that he himself was the meritorious and procuring cause of this Rebellion Absalom being given up to it for the punishment of David's sins and therefore did indeed deserve some pity from him partly from the consideration of his youth which commonly makes men foolish and heady and violent and subject to ill counsels and partly from his Piety being loth that he should be cut off in the act of his sin without any space or means for repentance whereby both his Soul and Body would be in danger to perish for ever And all the people i To wit the Citizens and others who stood with the King in the Gate when the Army Marched forth heard when the king gave all the captains charge concerning Absalom 6 ¶ So the people
LORD hath avenged thee this day of all them that rose up against thee 32 And the king said unto Cushi Is the young man Absalom safe And Cushi answered The enemies of my lord the king and all that rise up against thee to do thee hurt be as that young man is u May they perish and be cut off as he is 33 ¶ And the king was much moved and went up to the chamber over the gate x Retiring himself from all men and business that he might wholly give up himself to lamentation and wept and as he went thus he said O my son Absalom my son my son Absalom would God I had died for thee O Absalom my son my son y This he might speak from a deep sense of his Eternal state because he died in his sins without the least testimony of repentance and because David himself had by his own siââ¦s been the unhappy instrument and occasion of his Sons death CHAP. XIX AND it was told Joab a By his Messengers upon their return Behold the king weepeth and mourneth for Absalom 2 And the â¡ Heb. salvation or deliverance victory that day was turned into mourning unto all the people for the people heard say that day how the king was grieved for his son 3 And the people gat them by stealth that day into the city b Not openly and orderly and triumphantly as Conquerors use to do but secretly and disorderly and asunder as if they were afraid and ashamed lest David should see them and look upon them with an evil eye as those that had an hand in the killing of his dearly beloved Son as people being ashamed steal away when they flee in battel 4 But the king covered his face c As a deep mourner as one that desired neither to see nor to be seen by any others and the king cried with a loud voice O my son Absalom O Absalom my son my son 5 And Joab came into the house d Either the Gate-house or his now dwelling-house in the City to which he was retired that he might more freely indââ¦lge himself in the expressions of his grief to the king and said Thou hast shamed this day the faces of all thy servants e By disappointing their just hopes of praises and rewards and by requiââ¦ing them with contempt and tacit rebukes which this day have saved thy life and the lives of thy sons and of thy daughters and the lives of thy wââ¦ves and the lives of thy concubines f All which Absalom struck at and had sooner or later actually taken away if he had not been cut off in such a manner without expecting thy knowledge or consent and therefore thy carriage towards them that have saved the lives of thee and thine with the utmost hazard of their own is highly unjust and ungrateful 6 â¡ Heb. by loving c. In that thou lovest thine enemies and hatest thy friends for thou hast declared this day â¡ Heb. that princes or servants are not to thee that thou regardest neither princes nor servants for this day I perceive that if Absalom had lived and all we had died this day then it had pleased thee well g This is not to be understood as exactly true in the rigour of it but onely comparatively and Hyperââ¦olically spoken For David desired their preservation and Absalom's too but it must be considered that Ioab was now in an high transport of passion which might easily hurry him into indecent expressions and that David's carriage gave too much colour to such a suggestion and that such sharpness of speech was in a manner necessary to awaken the King out of his Lethargy and to preserve him from the impendent mischiefs 7 Now therefore arise go forth and speak â¡ Heb. to the heart of thy servants comfortably unto thy servants for I swear by the LORD h This Oath was either assertory of what he believed might in reason be expected as likely in great measure to come to pass or else promissory or rather minatory of what he by his influence could and would effect and if so it was much more than became him to say to his Sovereign and could onely be excused by the circumstances which at this time might make it seem necessary For David was indeed to blame in taking no more notice of their good service however Ioab might be faulty also in disobeying the Kings express command as to Absalom's person and great reason there was that David as Ioab did now advise should shew himself less displeased to the people who had exposed their lives to preserve him and his if thou go not forth i To the Gate to shew thy self to thy people and kindly and thankfully to acknowledge the good service that they have now done thee there will not tarry one with thee this night k The hearts of all thy people will forth with be irrecoverably alienated from thee and they will look out for some other person on whom they may set the Crown and that will be worse unto thee than all the evil that beââ¦el thee from thy youth until now 8 Then the king rose and sate in the gate l He was come forth out of his retirement and appeared in publick on the Seat of Judgment at the Gate of the City to receive the Addresses of his people and mind the Affairs of the Kingdom and they told unto all the people saying Behold the king doth sit in the gate and all the people came before the king m To congratulate him for the Victory and to prosess their subjection to him So Ioab's Speech though very severe and presumptuous was it seems a word in season and had that good effect which he designed for Israel had fled every man to his tent 9 ¶ And all the people were at strife n Quarrelling one with another as the Authors or Abettors of this shameful and cursed Rebellion throughout all the tribes of Israel saying o Discoursing privately and publickly of David's high merits which God being now reconciled to David brings afresh to their memories and reneweth the sense of their obligations to their King which they had lately shaken off Thus the Crowns of Kings sit faster or looser upon their heads as God is pleased to dispose of the thoughts and hearts of their people which he can turn in an instant which way he will The king saved us out of the hand of our enemies and he delivered us out of the hand of the Philistines and now he is fled out of the land for Absalom p Now we come to reflect upon our own actions we are sensible of our folly and unworthiness in adhering to Absalom and thereby forcing David to fly out of the Land of Canaan to the parts beyond Iordan for his security 10 And Absalom whom we anointed q i. e. Caused to be Anointed
houshold and to do â¡ Heb. the good in his eyes what he thought good and Shimei the son of Gera fell down before the king as he was come over Jordan l Or rather as he was passing or about to pass over Iordan but this was beyond Iordan for as he went over Iordan to the King v. 17. so doubtless he fell down before him at his first coming into his presence theââ¦e 19 And said unto the king Let not my lord impute iniquity unto me neither do thou remember * Chap. 16. 5. that which thy servant did perversly the day that my lord the king went out of jerusalem that the king should take it to his heart m i. e. Be affected with it or excited to Revenge it 20 For thy servant doth know that I have sinned n I do not excuse my Sin but with grief and shame Confess it in which case the Lord thy God is ready to Pardon Offenders and so I trust wilt'st thou be therefore behold I am come the first o The sense of my former Sin now hath and whilest I live will make me the first and most forward in all Acts of Duty and Service to thy Majesty this day of all the house of Joseph p Object He was a Benjamite Chap. 16. 5. How then doth he make himself one of the house of Ioseph Answ. The house of Ioseph is here put either 1. For the Ten Tribes which are oft distinguished from Iudah and then they are called the house of Ioseph as Zech. 10. 6. But this distinction was not made before the division of the People into two Kingdoms and even after that Division Benjamin was constantly reckoned with Iudah and not with Ioseph or Ephraim Or 2. For all the Tribes of Israel who are all called the children of Ioseph Psal. 77. 15. Comp. Psal. 80. 1. and 81. 5. as well they might not onely because of Ioseph's Eminency the most Eminent Persons and Things being oft put for the rest of the kind and because the rights of Primogeniture were in a great part devolved upon him 1 Chron. 5. 1. but also because Ioseph had been as a Father to them and had nourished them all like Children as is expressed in the Hebrew Text Gen. 47. 12. But in this sence this was not true for the House of Iudah came before him ver 15. Or rather 3. For all the Tribes except Iudah which are conveniently called the house of Ioseph for the reasons now mentioned and are fitly distinguished from Iudah because the Rights of the First-born were divided between Iudah and Ioseph 1 Chron. 5. 2. And though Benjamin after the Division of the Kingdoms was fitly joyned with Iudah because then they adhered to that Tribe yet before that time it was more conveniently joyned with Ioseph because they Marched under the Standard of the House of Ioseph or of Ephraim Numb 10. 22 23 24. Whence it is that Ephraim Benjamin and Manasseh are put together Psal. 80. 2. to go down to meet my lord the king 21 But Abishai the son of Zeruiah answered and said Shall not Shimei be put to death for this because he cursed the LORD's anointed q i. e. The King By this Expression he minds David of his former Zeal against those who offered any injury to Saul because he was the Lord's Anointed 1 Sam. 24. 6. and 26. 9. and therefore demands the same Justice against Shimei for his Cursing of the King which was so expresly forbidden Exod. 22. 28. and by the Analogy of that Law Exod. 21. 17. might seem punishable with Death 22 And David said What have I to do with you r I do not ask neither will I take your Advice in this Matter ye sons of Zeruiah s Implying that Ioab's hand was in this Contrivance or that he suspected it that ye should this day be adversaries unto me t i. e. That you put me upon things unfit for me to do and contrary to my present Interest for it was David's Interest at this time to Appease the People and reconcile them to him and not now to give them any new distast by acts of Severity for this would make others jealous that David will not forgive them neither but would watch an opportunity to be Revenged on them You pretend Friendship herein and would have me take it for an effect of your Zeal for my Service but in truth you give me such counsel as my Enemies would wish me to follow that thereby I might awaken the fears and jealousies of my People which are now asleep and cast them into a second Rebellion which either Ioab and Abishai really designed by this Advice that so Ioab might recover his Place again and be made necessary for the King's Service or David suspected that they did so * 1 Sam. 11. 13. Shall there any man be put to death this day in Israel for do not know that â⦠am this day king over Israel u Is not my Kingdom which for my Sins was in a manner wholly lost just now restored and assured to me And when God hath been so Merciful to me in forgiving my Sin shall I now shew my self Revengeful to Shimei Shall I fully the Publick Joy and Glory of this Day with an act of such severity Or shall I alienate the Hearts of my People from me now when they are returning to me 23 Therefore * 1 King 2. 37 36. the King said unto Shimei Thou shalt not die x To wit this day as Abishai desireth nor whilest I live nor by my Hands as it is repeated and explained 1 King 2. 8. nor for this Cause alone For though David gave order to Solomon for his Punishment after his Death nor was it fit for the Publick Good that such a Horrid Crime should go Unpunished yet he would not have him Punished for this Fault alone but for some other Capital Crime which ãâã presumed Shimei's Temper would easily betray him to and Solomon's deep Wisdom would easily find out 1 King 2. 9. and the king sware unto him y That he would not put him to death with the Sword as it is expressed 1 King 2. 8. 24 ¶ And Mephibosheth the son z i. e. The Grandson 2 Sam. 6. 3 6. of Saul came down to meet the king and had neither dressed his feet a By cutting his Nails and by washing his Feet which was usual in hot Climates and very refreshing and therefore now neglected as becoming a Mourner nor trimmed his beard b But suffered it to grow very long and disorderly as was usual with many persons in a forlorn or mournful State nor washed his cloathes c His Linnen Clothes This and the former were signs that he was a true and obstinate Mourner that lay'd aside his usual Refreshments and they are here mentioned as Evidences of the Falshood of Ziba's former Relation concerning him Chap. 16. 3. from
the day the king departed until the day he came again in peace 25 And it came to pass when he was come to Jerusalem d So it is supposed That Mephibosheth though he went to meet the King wanted either Courage or fit Opportunity to speak to the King till he came to Ierusalem because of the great Multitudes that Addressed themselves to the King by the way Though it might more reasonably be thought that he could not go from Ierusalem to meet the King as others did because he wanted conveniencies for his Journey for Ziba had gotten all his Lands and Goods Chap. 16. 4. and it is not likely that he who would not provide him an Ass to Ride on or to accompany the King at his departure would now be hasty to furnish him with one to meet the King to whom he knew he would complain of him But the Words may seem to be better rendred thus when he went for so the Hebrew Verb signifies Ruth 3. 7. Ionah 1. 3. from which Praeposition is oft understood Ierusalem For there he was Chap. 16. 3. and having continued there as probably he did because he wanted an Ass to convey him elsewhere and knew not where to be with more safety he could not properly nor truly be said to have come thither to meet the King to meet the king that the king said unto him Wherefore wentest not thou with me e As Justice and Gratitude obliged thee to do Mephibosheth 26 And he answered My lord O king my servant deceived me f By carrying away the Ass which I bid him Saddle for me for thy servant said I will saddle me an ass that I may ride thereon and go to the king because thy servant is lame 27 And * Chap. 16. 3. he hath slandered thy servant unto my lord the king but my lord the king is as an angel of God g To distinguish between true Reports and Calumnies See on Chap. 14. 20. do therefore what is good in thine eyes 28 For all of my fathers house were but â¡ Heb. men of death dead men before my lord the king h i. e. Before thy Tribunal we were all at thy Mercy not my Estate onely which thou hast now granted to Ziba but my Life also was in thy Power if thou hadst dealt with Rigor and as Earthly Kings use to do with their Predecessors and Enemies Children For otherwise by the Law of God Saul himself had not deserved to die by David's hands as David himself confessed much less his Children who were not to dye for their Fathers Sins Deut. 24. 16. But Mephibosheth speaks like a Courtier and like an Orator aggravating Matters against himself that he might seem to justifie the King's Sentence and to submit to it and so insinuate himself into the Kings favour yet * Chap. 9. 7. didst thou set thy servant among them that did eat at thine own table what right therefore have I yet to cry any more unto the king i To wit for the Vindication of mine Honour and the Restitution of my Estate 29 And the kââ¦ng said unto him Why speakest thou any more of thy matters k For as Ziba was present so doubtless he was not silent but said and did what he could to make good his former Charge which must needs occasion many Words before the King And the King was not now at leisure for long Debates and therefore makes an end of the Matter I have said l To wit within my self I have considered the Matter as far as now I can and upon the whole am come to this Resolution wherein I expect that thou and he do both acquiesce Or I do now say I pronounce this Sentence in the Cause Thou and Ziba divide the Land m The meaning is either 1. The Land shall be divided between thee and him as it was by my first Order Chap. 9. 10. He and his Sons managing it and supporting themselves out of it as they dââ¦d before and giving the rest of the profits thereof to thee And to this the following words may well enough be accommodated Yea let him take all to wit to his own sole use Or 2. The right and profits of the Land shall be equally divided between you It seems a very rash and harsh Sentence and very unbecoming David's Wisdom and Justice and Gratitude to Ionathan and Ziba seems to have deserved Death for falsly Accusing his Master of Treason rather than a Recompence But the whole Transaction of the Matter is not here set down Possibly Ziba might bring plausible Pretences to justifie his Accusation and it might be pretended That Mephibosheth neglected the trimming and dressing himself onely in Policy and that for a season till David and his Family had Destroyed one another by their Cââ¦vil Wars and giving him a fit opportunity to take the Crown So that David might really be at a loss what to determine And Ziba had given proof of his Affections to David by an Act of kindness which could not be without hazard to himself Chap. 16. 1 2. which Mephibosheth had not done And possibly thââ¦s was onely a present Sentence and David resolved to Examme things more throughly when he had more leisure and then to make a more full and final Determination of the Business which also he might do though it be not here Recorded For we must not think that nothing was done and said about such things but what is mentioned in Scripture Besides Ziba being a powerful man and the Crown not yet firmly fixed upon the King's Head David might think fit to suspend his Final Sentence till a more convenient season and not now to provoke him too much by taking away all his Estate from him at once but to proceed against him by degrees Howsoever this is certain we cannot pass a right Judgment upon this Action of David's unless we understood all the Circumstances of it which we cannot pretend to do 30 And Mephibosheth said unto the king Yea let him take all forasmuch as my lord the king is come again in peace unto his own house n I am contented to lose all being fully satisfied with the happiness of seeing my dear and dread Soveraign restored to his ãâã own and Truth and Peace returned to his Kingdom 31 ¶ And * 1 King 2. 7. Barzillai the Gileadite came down from Rogelim and went over Jordan with the king to conduct him over Jordan o And then to cross Iordan again and so return to his Native Land 32 Now Barzillai was a very aged man even fourscore years old and * Chap. 17. 27. he had provided the king of sustenance while he lay at Mahanaim for he was a very great man 33 And the king said unto Barzillai Come thou over with me and I will feed thee with me in Jerusalem 34 And Barzillai said unto the king â Heb. how many days are ââ¦he years of my
the land 15 ¶ Moreover the Philistines had yet war again with Israel m These Wars though here related were transacted long before this time of which see the notes on v. 1. For it is no way probable either that the Philistines being so fully and perfectly subdued by David chap. 8. 1. should in his days be in a capacity of waging War with the Israelites or that David in his old age would undertake to fight with a Giant or that his people would permit him to do so and David went down and his servants with him and fought against the Philistines and David waxed faint 16 And Ishbi benob which was of the sons of â Or ãâã the giant n So called by way of eminenââ¦y Or of Rapha a Giant so called the weight of whose â¡ Heb. ãâã staff or ãâã head spear weighed three hundred shekels o See 1 Sam. 17. 5. of brass in weight he being girded with a new swââ¦rd p Or rather with a new Girdle or Belt For First This was the usual habit of Soldiers 1 Sam. 18. 4. 2 Sam. 18. 11. and 20. 8. 1 King 2. 5. Isa. 5. 27. and when it was of an extraordinary fashion and price an Ensign of dignity and command in the Army Ezek. 23. 15. So this may be mentioned to note that this was the first time either of his going out to fight or of his advancement to some eminent place in the Army which made him desirous to signalize himself with some great action Secondly This supplement is more natural and usual the word girdle being easie supplied from the word being girded such Ellipses of conjugate words being frequent in the Hebrew Tongue as Numb 11. 14. Psal. 76. 12. Matth. 20. 12. Thirdly The newness of the Sword seems to have no emphasis nor significancy for the present purpose seeing an old and tried Sword would seem more considerable for his encouragement than one new and unproved thought to have slain David 17 But Abishai the son of Zeruiah succoured him and smote the Philistine and killed him Then * Chap. 18. 3. the men of David sware unto him saying Thou shalt go no more out with us to battel that thou quench not the â light of Israel q Lest thou be slain and thereby thy people be ruined Good Kings are in Scripture justly called the Light of their people as 1 King 11. 36. and 15. 4. Psal. 132. 17. because the beauty and glory the conduct and direction the comfort and safety and welfare of a People depends upon them and comes from them â¡ Heb. candle or lamp 18 * â⦠Chro. 20. 4. And it came to pass after this r After the Battel last mentioned that there was again a battel with the Philistines at Gob s Or in Gezer as it is 1 Chron. 20. 4. whereby it seems Gob and Gezer were Neighbouring places and the Battel fought in the confines of both then Sibbechai the Hushathite t One of David's Worthies 1 Chron. 11. 29. slew Saph which was of the sons of â Or Rapha the giant 19 And there was again a battel in Gob with the Philistines where Elhanan u Another of David's worthy and valiant Commanders the son of Jaare-oregim a Bethlehemite slew * ââ¦ee 1 Chro. ãâã 5. the brother of Goliath the Gittite x The relative word Brother is not in the Hebrew Text but is fitly supplied out of the parallel place 1 Chron. 20. 5 where it is expressed And such defects of relatives are not unusual in Scripture Thus the word Wife is understood Matth. 1 6. Ioh. 19. 25. and Father or Mother Mar. 15. 40 47. Compare with Mar. 16. 1. and Luk. 24. 10. and Son Matth. 4. 21. Mar. 2. 14. Ioh. 21. 15. and Brother Luk. 6. 16. Compare with Iud. v. 1. And such Ellipses do also frequently occur in profane Authors Although the place may be and is otherwise rendred Elhanan the son of Iaare-oregim slew Beth-halachmi or Lachmi as he is called by way of abbreviation 1 Chron. 20. 5. which is very frequent in the Hebrew Tongue who was which words are frequently understood in the Hebrew Text with so eth is oft rendred as hath been noted before Goliath the Gittite i. e. in his Company bred up with him to the War and related to him as his Brother Or he slew Beth-halachmi a Goliath or another Goliath of Gath or the Gittite So the name of the Giant was Beth-halachmi who may be here called Goliath not onely for his near relation to him being his Brother but for his exact resemblance of him in Feature or in Stature and Strength or in Courage and Military Skill as Iohn the Baptist was called Elias for the like reason Peradventure also after the death of the first and famous Goliath the Gittite 1 Sam. 17. that name was either given to him by others or taken by himself the staff of whose spear was like a weavers beam y In thickness See 1 Sam. 17. 7. 20 And there was yet a battel in Gath z i. e. In the Territory of the City of Gath. Which circumstance intimates that this and consequently the other Battels here described were fought before David had taken Gath out of the hands of the Philistines which he did 2 Sam. 8. 1. compare with 1 Chron. 18. 1. and therefore not in the last days of David as some conceive from their mention in this place Or a man of Middin or Madon as the LXX render it so called from the place of his birth as Goliath is said to be of Gath for the same reason where was a man of great stature that had on every hand six fingers and on every foot six toes four and twenty in number and he also was born to â Or Rapha the giant 21 And when he â Or reproved defied Israel Jonathan the son of * 1 Sam. 16. 9. Shimea the brother of David slew him 22 These four were born to the giant in Gath and fell by the hand of David â Either because they were slain by his conduct and counsel or conââ¦urrence for he contributed by his hand to the death of one of them whilst maintaining a fight with him he gave Abishai the easier opportunity of killing him ver 16 17. or because what is done by the inferior Commanders is commonly ascribed to the General both in Sacred and Prophane Writers and by the hand of his servants CHAP. XXII This Chapter is in a manner wholly the same with Psal. 18. and therefore I shall adjourn the exposition of it to that place AND David spake unto the LORD the words of this song in the day that the LORD had delivered him out of the hand of all his enemies and out of the hand of Sââ¦ul 2 And he said * Psal. 18. 2 c. The LORD is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer 3 The
might be observed Or 4. there are included here the 30000 which belonged to the 30 Colonels mentioned Chap. 23. who are Excluded 1 Chron. 21. although it be questionable whether those were all of the Tribe of Iudah men 10 ¶ And Davids heart smoââ¦e s His Conscience discerned his Sin and he was heartily sorry for it And the occasion of his Repentance was Gods Message by the Prophet Gad as it here follows ver 11. For when c. as formerly God's Message by Nathan had the same effect 2 Sam. 12. Both which Passages are Noted to shew how necessary the further and repeated supplies of God's grace are even to the best of men to raise them when they fall into Sin him after that he had numbred the people and David said unto the LORD I have sinned greatly in that I have done and now I beseech thee O LORD take away the iniquity of thy servant for t Because I am sensible of my Sin and Folly as it is more fully Expressed Psal. 51. 5 6. Or although as this Particle is oft used I have done very foolishly 11 For when David was up in the morning the word of the LORD came unto the prophet Gad Davids * 2 Châ⦠29. ãâã seer u So called because he was a Prophet for such were called Seers 1 Sam. 9. 9. now and at other times employed by God to Reveal his Mind and Will to David See 1 Sam. 22. 5. 1 Chron. 29. 29. saying 12 Go and say unto David Thus saith the LORD I offer thee three things choose thee one of them that I may do it unto thee 13 So Gad came to David and told him and said unto him Shall seven years of famine x Obj. In 1 Chron. 21. 12. it is onely three years of famine Ans. 1. Some conceive that here was an Error in the Transcriber and that the true Reading is three years as the LXX read it in this place being supposed to have found it so in their Copiââ¦s and that otherwise they durst never have presumed to make so great a change in the Text. 2. In Chron. he speaks exactly of those years of Famine onely which came for David's Sin but here he speaks more confusedly and comprehensively including those Three years of Famine sent for Saul's Sin Chap. 21. And this Sin of David's was Committed in the Year next after them which was in a manner a year of Famine either because it was the Sabbatical Year wherein they might not Sow nor Reap or rather because not being able to Sow in the Third Yeaâ⦠because of the Excessive Drought they were not capable of Reaping this Fourth Year And Three Years more being added to these Four make up the Seven here mentioned So the meaning of the Words is this As thou hast already had Four Years of Famine shall Three years more come And that it is said of these Seven Years that they shall come it is a Synecdochical Expression frequent in Scripture because part of the years were yet to come Even as it is said of the Israelites that they should wander in the wilderness forty years Numb 14. 33. when part of that time was already spent come unto thee in thy land or wilt thou flee three months before thine enemies while they pursue thee or that there be three days pestilence in thy land now advise and see what answer I shall return to him that sent me 14 And David said unto Gad I am in a great strait let us fall now into the hand of the LORD y To wit his immediate Stroke which is chiefly in the Pestilence for though the Sword and Famine be also God's Hand yet there is also the hand of Man or other Creatures in them The reason of this choice was partly his Experience in and confidence of God's great goodness partly because the other Judgments especially the Sword had been more dishonourable not onely to David but also to God and to his People and to the True Religion and partly because he having sinned himself thought it just and reasonable to chuse such a Plague to which he was as obnoxious as his People whereas he had better fences foâ⦠himself against Sword and Famine than they had for his mercies are â Or ãâã great z And therefore will not exceed measure in his Strokes as meâ⦠will do and let me not fall into the hand of man 15 ¶ So the LORD sent a Pestilence upon Israel from the morning even to the time appointed a Either 1. From Morning to Evening which is here called the time appointed or the time of the convention or publick meeting as this Hebrew Word oft signifies i. e. till the time of the Evening-Prayer and Sacrifice when the people used more solemnly to meet together See Psal. 141. 2. Act. 3. 1. Thus God mitigated his Sentence and turned three days into one it being a thing not unusual with God to qualifie his threatnings and to take off the evil threatned sometimes wholly as in Ninevehs Case and sometimes in part And this God might do here upon the speedy and serious Repentance of David and of his People Or rather 2. from the morning or rather from that morning for the Article seems to be Emphatical and to denote That very morning in which Gad came to David ver 11. and that the Plague did immediately ensue after Gad's offer and David's choice even to the time appointed to wit by God i. e. for Three Days as God had set the time ver 13. Object If it continued Three Days how is it said That God repented him of the evil and stopped the Angel in his course ver 16 Answ. This he did in the beginning of the Third Day whereas otherwise it should have gone on to the end of the Day Or it may signify no more but this At the end of the third day God gave over smiting for then is God said after the manner of men to repent when he ceaseth to proceed as before he had done and there died of the people from Dan even to Beer-sheba seventy thousand men b So the number of his people which was the matter of his pride and glorying was diminished 16 And when the angel c Which appeared in the shape of a Man with a Sword in his hand 1 Chron. 21. 16. to convince them more fully that this was no natural nor common Plague but inflicted immediately by the hand of God stretched out his hand upon Jerusalem d Which he had begun to smite and was proceeding to make a far greater slaughter to destroy it * â⦠Sam. 15. 11. the LORD repented him of the evil e i. e. He moderated and in part recalled his Sentence of the Plagues continuance for three whole days and this he did upon David's Prayers and Sacrifices as appears from v. 25. though these be mentioned afterward and said to the angel that destroyed
the people It is enough stay now thine hand And the angel of the LORD was by the threshing-place of * â⦠Chron. 21. 1â⦠20 21. Araunah f Called also Araunah in the Hebrew of v. 18. and Ornan 1 Chron. 21. 22. such changes in the pronunciation of the names being usual in Scripture the Jebusite 17 And David spake unto the LORD when he saw the angel that smote the people and said Lo I have sinned and I have done wickedly but these sheep what have they done Let thine hand I pray thee be against me g Wherein David shews his Justice and Piety and Fatherly care of his people and that he was a Type of Christ. and against my fathers house h Against my nearest Relations who probably either put David upon or encouraged him in this action because they were no less vain-glorious than David and the honour which they thought would come to David thereby would also redound to them or at least they did not use their utmost indeavours to dissuade David from it as they should have done and therefore were involved in David's guilt Howsoever it was but fit and reasonable that his Family which did partake of his honour and happiness should also partake in his suffering rather than those who were less related to him Nor doth David absolutely desire that they may suffer but onely speaks comparatively and by way of supposition and with reference to Gods good pleasure 18 ¶ And Gad came that day to David i By command from God v. 19. 1 Chron. 21. 18. and said unto him Go up k To Mount Moriah rear an altar unto the LORD in the threshing-floor of Araunah the Jebusite l Which place God appointed for this work partly in Gracious condescension to and compliance with David's fear of going to Gibeon which is expressed 1 Chron. 21. 29 30. partly because this was the place where God by his Angel appeared in a threatning posture where therefore it was meet he should be appeased and partly because God would hereby signify the translation of the Tabernacle from Gibeon hither and the erection of the Temple here 2 Chron. 3. 1. 19 And David according to the saying of Gad went up as the LORD commanded 20 And Araunah looked and saw the king and his servants coming on toward him and Araunah went out and bowed himself before the king on his face upon the ground 21 And Araunah said Wherefore is my lord the king come to his servant m Wherefore doth the King do me this honour and give himself the trouble of coming to me And David said To buy the threshing-floor of thee to build an altar unto the LORD that â¡ Sacrifices may be offered and so the plague may be stayed from the people 22 And Araunah said unto David Let my lord the king take and offer up what seemeth good unto him Behold here be oxen n Which were employed by him in his present work which was threshing 1 Chron. 21. 20. See the notes on Deut. 25. 4. for burnt sacrifice and threshing-instruments and other instruments of the oxen for wood 23 All these things did Araunah as a king o The Particle as being understood as it oft is in the Hebrew i. e. with a Royal bounty Or Araunah the king as he might be called either because he was King of the Iebusites before David took their City or because he was the Son and Heir of that King give p He not onely offered but actually gave them i. e. he actually resigned his right and property in them unto David for so he did and David by his refusal returned it to Araunah again unto the king and Araunah said unto the king The LORD thy God accept thee q He was a Iebusite by Nation but an hearty Proselyte which made him so liberal in his offers to Gods service and the common good of Gods people 24 And the king said unto Araunah Nay but I will shrely buy it of thee at a price neither will I offer burnt-offerings unto the LORD my God of that which doth cost me nothing r For this would be both dishonourable to God as if I thought him not worthy of a costly Sacrifice and a disparagement to my self as if I were unable or unwilling to offer a Sacrifice of my own goods and unsatisfactory to the command of God which obligeth all offenders and me in a particular manner to offer Sacrifice of their own Estate So David * 1 Chr. 21 bought the threshing floor and the oxen for fifty shekels of silver s Obj. In 1 Chron. 21. 25. he is said to give for the place six hundred shekels of gold by weight Ans. These two places may be fairly reconciled divers ways First Here he speaks of the price paid for the threshing-floor and oxen and Instruments and there for the whole place adjoyning on which the Temple and its Courts were built which certainly was very much larger than this Threshing-floor and probably had Araunah's House if not some others now built upon it Secondly The Shekels here may be of Gold and in 1 Chron. 21. of Silver and so the proportion of Gold to Silver being that of twelve to one 50 Shekels of Gold make 600 Shekels of Silver And whereas it may be objected That on the contrary these 50 Shekels are said to be of Silver and the 600 of Gold this they answer by another translation of the words For they render this place thus agreeably enough to the words and the order of the Hebrew Text he bought them for silver or for money as the Hebrew word Chââ¦seph oft signifies and particularly in this very History in the Parallel place 1 Chron. 21. 24. where David desires to buy it for the full price or for full money where in the Hebrew it is for full silver even for fifty shekels to wit of Gold as it is expressed 1 Chron. 21. 25. which place they render thus and that consonantly to the Hebrew he gave shekels of gold of the value for the Hebrew word Mishkââ¦l signifies value as well as weight as was before noted on 2 Sam. 12. 30. of six hundred shekels to wit of Silver And this may seem added in the Book of the Chronicles lest it should be thought that the 50 Shekels here mentioned were but common and Silver Shekels Thirdly There is a considerable difference in the Phrase in these two places Here he mentions for what David bought it or what he was obliged to give for it and in Chronicles what he actually gave for it to wit of his Royal bounty over and besides the full price of it which was decent and convenient for so great a King and especially upon so great an occasion and to him who had given him such a noble example 25 And David built there an altar unto the LORD t Which he might well do having Gods command for it and the
3. 3 4. 7 And â¡ Heb. his words were with Joab he conferred with Joab the son of Ze ruiah and with Abiathar the priest and they â¡ Heb. helped after Adonijah following Adonijah helped him t Either because they thought the right of the Crown was his or rather from secret grudges because they perceived themselves neglected by David and possibly by Solomon too and from carnal policy that they might secure and advance their own Interest which they saw to be in manifest danger 8 But Zadok the priest and Benaiah the son of Jehoiada and Nathan the prophet and * Chap. 4. 18. Shimei and Rei and * 2 Sam ââ¦3 8. the mighty men which belonged to David u His great and famous Commanders and the Guards and Soldiers under them were not with Adonijah 9 And Adonijah slew sheep and oxen and fat cattel x Partly for a Sacrifice and partly for Feasts that he might engage God to be on his side and draw a multitude of people after him by the stone of Zoheleth which is by â Or the well Rogel En-rogel y Or the fountain of Rogel or of the Fuller a place nigh to Ierusalem See Ios. 15. 7. and 18. 16. 2 Sam. 17. 17. and called all his brethren the kings sons z Either because he knew they envied and were discontented with Solomon and therefore would favour him or that he might engage them so to do and all the men of Judah the kings servants a Except these here excepted v. 10. 10 But Nathan the prophet and Benaiah and the mighty men b Because he knew they favoured Solomon his Competitor and Solomon his brother he called not 11 ¶ Wherefore Nathan spake c Being prompted to it both by his Piety in fulfilling the will of God declared to him and by him to David concerning Solomon's Succession 2 Sam. 7. 13. 1 Chron. 22. 8 9. and by his prudence as knowing that Adonijah hated him for being the principal instrument of Solomon's advancement unto Bathsheba the mother of Solomon d Who being retired and private in her appartment was yet ignorant of what was done abroad and who was likely to be most zealous in the cause and most prevalent with David saying Hast thou not heard that Adonijah the son of * 2 Sam. 34. Haggith doth reign and David our lord knoweth it not e So far is he from consenting to it as thou mayest fear or others think that they have not yet acquainted him with it 12 Now therefore come let me I pray thee give thee counsel that thou mayest save thine own life and the life of thy son Solomon f For he will never reckon himself safe till his Competitor and his Friends be taken out of the way 13 Go and get thee in unto king David and say unto him Didst not thou my lord O king swear g i. e. Thou didst Swear which David himself owneth v. 30. which probably he did to satisfie Bathsheba's doubts and fears about it and to oblige himself to a compliance with the Divine will declared about it See chap. 2. 15. and 1 Chron. 28. 5. unto thine hand maid h So she calleth her self to testify her reverence and subjection to him not onely as her Husband but as her King saying * 1 Chr. 22. 9. Assuredly Solomon thy son shall reign after me and he shall sit upon my throne i Another expression of the same thing to signify David's sincerity and fervency in his Swearing which adds to his obligation Why then doth Adonijah reign k How comes this to pass Or why doââ¦t thou suffer it 14 Behold while thou yet talkest there with the king I will also come in after thee and â¡ Heb. ââ¦ill uâ⦠confirm thy words 15 ¶ And Bathsheba went in unto the king into the chamber and the king was very old and Abishag the Shunammite ministred unto the king 16 And Bathsheba bowed and did obeisance unto the king and the king said â¡ Heb. what to thee What wouldest thou 17 And she said unto him My lord thou swarest by the LORD thy God l To whom thou art highly obliged whose name thou justly fearest and honourest and therefore thou wilt'st not pollute it by Perjury but make Conscience of thy Oath unto thine handmaid saying Assuredly Solomon thy son shall reign after me and he shall sit upon my throne 18 And now behold Adonijah reigneth and now my lord the king thou knowest it not m This she adds partly lest she should seem to accuse the King of inconstancy and perfidiousness and partly to aggravate Adonijah's crime from that gross neglect and contempt of the King which did accompany it 19 And he hath slain oxen and fat cattel and sheep in abundance and hath called all the sons of the king and Abiathar the priest and Joab the captain of the host but Solomon thy servant n Who is not so presumptuous as Adonijah usurping the Throne before his time but carries himself modestly and submissively as thy Son and Servant and Subject hath he not called 20 And thou my lord O king the eyes of all Israel are upon thee o The generality of the People are in suspence whether Adonijah's practices be with thy consent or no and wait for thy Senââ¦ence which they will readily embrace that thou shouldest tell them who shall sit upon the throne of my lord the king p She speaks onely in general as owning the Kings Prerogative to give the Crown to which of his Sons he pleased if he had not restrained himself by his Oath to Solomon after him q i. e. After thy death Whereby she taxeth Adonijah's ambition who usurped the Crown whilst his Father lived 21 Otherwise it shall come to pass when my lord the king shall sleep with his fathers r i. e. Die as his Fathers did See Gen. 47. 30. that I and my son Solomon shall be counted â¡ Heb. shall be sinners offenders s We shall be punished with death as Malefactors as guilty of practising against the right Heir of the Crown and transferring the Kingdom to Solomon and covering our ambitious designs with a pretence of Religion 22 ¶ And lo while she yet talked with the king Nathan the prophet also came in t To discourse with the King which made it fit for her to withdraw as she did v. 28. 23 And they told the king saying Behold Nathan the prophet And when he was come in before the king he bowed himself before the king with his face to the ground 24 And Nathan said My lord O king hast thou said u Is this done by thy consent without which it seems strange that he durst attempt it Adonijah shall reign after me and he shall sit upon my throne 25 For he is gone down this day and hath slain oxen and fat cattel and
by their chearful attendance upon the new King and the people piped with â Or fluââ¦es pipes and rejoyced with great joy q Partly because this would certainly prevent Civil Wars under which they had so lately and so sorely groaned and which they had reason to fear from Adonijah's pretence to the Crown and the assistance he might have from the great and famous Lord General Ioab and from Abiathar the High-Priest and from others who were or might easily be engaged for him if David had not ended the controversie in his life-time and partly because of the singular wisdom and vertue for which Solomon was even then famous See chap. 2. 5 9. so that the earth rent r An Hyperbolical expression yet even solid Bodies have been oft broken and rent by great sounds with the sound of them 41 ¶ And Adonijah and all the guests that were with him heard it as they had made an end of eating s For Nathan having given wise counsel took all due care to expedite the execution of it that it might not be spoiled by delays as frequently happens and when Joab heard the sound of the trumpet he said Wherefore is this noise of the city being in an uproar 42 And while he yet spake behold Jonathan the son of Abiathar t Who it seems was left at Ierusalem for a Spy as he had formerly been under Absalom the priest came and Adonijah said unto him Come in for thou art a valiant man u Or a man of vertue or worth as this Hebrew word is used Prov. 12. 4. and therefore an happy man and hast good news for thy self and us Compare 2 Sam. 18. 27. and bringest good tidings 43 And Jonathan answered and said to Adonijah Verily x Or but or nay but i. e. The matter is not as thou expectest but quite contrary our lord king David hath made Solomon king 44 And the king hath sent with him Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet and Benaiah the son of Jehoiada and the Cherethites and the Pelethites and they have caused him to ride upon the kings mule 45 And Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet have anointed him king in Gihon and they are come up from thence rejoycing so that the city rang again this is the noise that ye have heard 46 And also Solomon sitteth on the throne y i. e. Is put into actual possession of the Kingdom of the kingdom 47 And moreover the kings servants came to bless our lord king David z To praise and thank him for his great and good care in leaving them in the hands of so excellent a Successor under whom they might expect Peace and all Prosperity and to congratulate with him for Gods great Mercy to him in giving him such a Son and Successor and that his Eyes had now seen the actual accomplishment of Gods promise made to him concerning this thing saying God make the name of Solomon better than thy name and make his throne greater than thy throne And the king bowed himself upon the bed a Adoring God for this great Mercy and thereby declaring his hearty approbation and consent to this action Compare Gen. 47. 31. 48 And also thus said the king Blessed be the LORD God of Israel which hath given one to sit on my throne this day mine eyes even seeing it 49 And all the guests that were with Adonijah were afraid and rose up and went every man his way b i. e. The way to his own House lest they should be discovered and taken 50 ¶ And Adonijah feared because of Solomon and arose and went and caught hold on the horns of the altar c Either that which was at Gibeon as appears from 1 Chron. 16. 39. 2 Chron. 1. 3. and was made with four Horns Exod. 38. 2. to which the Sacrifices were bound Psal. 118. 27. Or rather that which David had lately set up in the Threshing-floor of Araunah which doubtless was made after the same form as that at Gibeon For First This was next at hand Secondly The Altar onely is mentioned here whereas in Ioab's case there is mention of the Tabernacle and Altar both Chap. 2. 28 29. which seems to be noted to distinguish the two Altars for Adonijah being the Kings Son he might safely go to Araunah's Altar and the People would not be forward to seize upon him or bring him to Justice but Ioab truly thought it was not safe for him to venture himself there and therefore he flieth to Gibeon as a place more remote from Ierusalem Hither he fled either to implore Gods Mercy or rather to avoid Solomon's Rage sapposing that his Reverence to that Sacred place would not permit him to pollute it with his Brothers blood or that the consideration of Gods Grace and Mercy which himself needed and begged of God in pardoning his offences and accepting the Sacrifices which he should offer there would engage and dispose him to shew Mercy to his offending and now penitent Brother or that his Piety would not allow him violently to pluck him as it were out of the Arms of God into which he had put himself And for these or such like reasons the Altar was esteemed a kind of Sanctuary or place of Refuge not onely among the Gentiles but also among the Hebrews though it be not called by that name as may be gathered from Exod. 21. 14. 1 King 2. 28. 51 And it was told Solomon saying Behold Adonijah feareth king Solomon for lo he hath caught hold on the horns of the altar saying Let king Solomon swear unto me to day that he will not slay his servant d He owns Solomon as his King and himself as his Servant and Subject and being sensible of his great guilt and of the jealousie which Kings have of their competitors could not be satisfied without Solomon's Oath with the sword 52 And Solomon said If he will shew himself â¡ Heb. a son of vertue or valour a worthy man e Heb. a man of strength or courage for it requires great strength of mind and resolution to resist all temptations of vice and to do vertuously * 1 Sam. 14. 4â⦠2 Sam. 14. 11. Act. 27. 34. there shall not an hair of him fall to the earth f Herein Solomon manifests his Clemency and Brotherly affection and withal his prudence in sparing him whom being his Brother and his eldest Brother too it would have been invidious to have slain but if wickedness shall be found in him g Not onely if he shall be guilty of some capital crime but of any great wickedness or evil design For as this pardon was Solomon's free act so he might justly qualify it as he pleased he shall die 53 So king Solomon sent and they brought him down from the altar and he came and bowed himself to king Solomon and Solomon said unto him Go to thine house h Lead a
design far above the reach of the two Women or of the People present who probably with admiration and horror expected the execution of it Divide the living child in two and give half to the one and half to the other 26 Then spake the woman whose the living child was unto the king for * Hos. 11. 8. her bowels â¡ Heb. were hot yerned upon her son and she said O my lord give her the living child and in no wise slay it but the other said Let it be neither mine nor thine but divide it 27 Then the king answered and said Give her the living child and in no wise slay it she is the mother thereof d As is evident from her Natural and Motherly affection to the Child which she had rather have alienated and given away from her than destroyed 28 And all Israel heard of the judgment which the king had judged and they feared the king for they saw that the wisdom of God e Either great and eminent Wisdom as the Cedars or mountains of God are the highest and most eminent of the kind or Divine Wisdom with which God had inspired him for the better government of his People was â¡ Heb. in the midst of him in him to do judgment f To assist him in Wisely examining and Justly determining the causes and controversies of his people CHAP. IV. SO king Solomon was king over all Israel a This is spoken with respect to his Successors who were Kings onely over a part and that the smallest part of it Or in reference to the times of Division and Rebellion under David when part went after David and part after Ishbosheth or part after Absalom or Zeba or Adonijah but now all Israel were united under Solomon and adhered to him not onely a part of them especially since the death of Adonijah and Ioab who may be suspected to have watched an opportunity of revolting and the confinement of Abiathar and of Shimei if not his death also who could now have little or no interest or opportunity of setting up a party against Solomon their principals being taken away to whom they were but accessaries nor in probability any design to attempt it 2 And these were the princes which he had b i. e. The chief Rulers or Officers belonging to him Azariah the son c Or the Grand-son by comparing this with 1 Chron. 6. 8 9. of Zadok d Either Zadok the Priest 1 Chron. 6. 8 9. or some other of that name â Or the chief officer the priest e So he was the second Priest or the Priest that attended upon Solomon's person in Holy Offices and Administrations But when this Sacred Writer professeth to give an account of Solomon's Princes Why should he put the second Priest or Solomon's Domestick Priest in the first place Or why should he be mentioned distinctly from his Father who was generally present with Solomon and could easily either by himself or some other fit person or persons appointed by him manage all the Kings Sacred concerns Or why is he named before his Father Others therefore render this Hebrew word Prince as it is used Gen. 41. 45. and 47. 22 26. Exod. 2. 16. 2 Sam. 8. 18. So he was either the chief in Dignity the first Prince and the highest Officer in the State next to the King or the chief Minister of State by whom the great Affairs of State were managed and prepared for the Kings consideration c. 3 Elihoreph and Ahiah the sons of Shisha â Or secretaries scribes f i. e. Secretaries of State He chose two whereas David had but one either because he observed some inconveniencies in trusting all those matters in one hand or because he had now much more employment than David had this being a time of great Peace and Prosperity and his Empire enlarged and his correspondencies with Foreign Princes more frequent Jehoshaphat the son of Ahilud the â Or remembrancer recorder g Of which see on 2 Sam. 8. 16. 4 And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was over the host and Zadok and Abiathar were the priests h i. e. The High-Priests to wit successively first Abiathar and then Zadok Quest. Why is Abiathar named when he was deposed Ans. First Because it is ordinary for persons to retain the Names and Titles of those places which in reallity they have lost Secondly Because though he was deposed from the High-Priesthood yet he was a Priest and the Chief of one of the Priestly Families and as Zadok was joyntly named with Abiathar when Abiathar alone was the High-Priest as 2 Sam. 8. 17. and 20. 25 so now Zadok and Abiathar are joyned although the High-Priesthood was rested in Zadok alone Thirdly Possibly Abiathar though he was deposed from the Supreme Priesthood yet upon his serious repentance and by the intercession of his Friends was restored to the execution of the Priestly Office and put into that place which Zadok enjoyed when Abiathar was High-Priest Fourthly Some say that here is mention made of all Solomon's Chief Officers both such as now were and such as had been and such as were afterwards as they gather from v. 11. and 15. where two persons are named who Married two of Solomon's Daughters which could not be till many Years after this time 5 And Azariah the son of Nathan was over the officers i Or Overseers or Surveyors to wit over those twelve Officers named ver 7 c. where this Hebrew word is used who were all subject and to give up their accounts to him Though the word signifies any Governors or Commanders of the higher sort as 1 King 5. 16. 2 Chron. 8. 10. and Zabud the son of Nathan k The Prophet who had been so highly instrumental in Solomon's Establishment in the Throne was principal officer l Possibly President of the Kings Council The Hebrew word is Cohen which ver 2. is rendred Priest whence some read this place thus Zabud the son of Nathan the Priest or the Minister as the word properly signifies and that Title well enough agrees to a Prophet or the Prince for the Prophet Nathan was a man considerable both for his quality and for his honour and esteem with the King was the kings friend and the kings friend m Either his special favourite both for his Fathers sake and for his own having it seems been brought up with him or his confident with whom he used to communicate his most secret counsels 6 And Abishar was over the houshold n Steward of the Kings Houshold and * Chap. 5. 14. Adoniram the son of Abda was over the â Or levy tribute o To wit the personal Tribute or the Levy of men as appears by comparing this with chap. 5. 13 14. it being very sit that there should be some one person to whom the chief conduct or inspection of that great
to dwell in d I perceive by this thick darkness that thou art coming among us and therefore make haste and come O thou Blessed Guest into the Dwelling-place which I have built by thy Command and for thy Service a settled place for thee to abide in for ever e Not a Tabernacle which was made to be carried from place to place but a durable and I hope perpetual Habitation 14 And the king turned his face about f From the Temple towards which he was looking to observe that thick and extraordinary darkness to the Body of the Congregation and blessed all the congregation of Israel g Or Blessed to wit the Lord which is easily understood from the following words in which he onely blesseth or praiseth God but doth not bless the People at all with so the Hebreweth is oft used as hath been shewed before all the congregation Although he might do both first bless the Congregation which possibly he might do in that Solemn and Appointed Form Numb 6. which therefore it was needless to repeat here and then blessed God And indeed he doth both here below where these same words are used ver 55 56 c. and all the congregation of Israel stood h Partly in way of Devotion to God whom they adored and partly out of respect to the King 15 And he said Blessed be the LORD God of Israel which spake with his mouth unto David my father and hath with his hand fulfilled it i Praised be God both for his Grace in making such a promise and for his Goodness and Truth in fulfilling it saying 16 Since the day that I brought forth my people Israel out of Egypt k Until David's time for then he did chuse Ierusalem I chose no city l i. e. I did not declare my choice of it for so chusing is used for declaring or executing ones choice as Deut. 12. 1. 2 Chron. 6. 5. Zech. 2. 12. and things are oft said to be done when they are onely manifested or declared to be such in which sense God is said to be justified Psal. 51. 4. and Men to be guilty Hos. 5. 15. Otherwise to speak properly whatsoever God chuseth he chuseth from Eternity out of all the tribes of Israel to build an house that my Name might be therein m That my Presence and Grace and Worship and Glory might be there but I chose * 2 Sam. 7. 8. David n And in and with him the Tribe of Iudah of which he was and Ierusalem where he dwelt which is here implied by the opposition of this to the former part of the Verse to be over my people Israel 17 And * 1 Chr. 17. 1. it was in the heart of David my father o In his desire and purpose as this or the like Phrase is used 1 Sam. 10. 7. and 14. 7. 2 Sam. 7. 3. to build an house for the Name of the LORD God of Israel 18 And the LORD said unto David my father Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house unto my Name thou didst well that it was in thine heart p Thy intention and affection was well-pleasing to me 19 Nevertheless thou shalt not build the house but thy son that shall come forth out of thy loins he shall build the house unto my Name 20 And the LORD hath â¡ Heb. established performed his word that he spake and I am risen up in the room of David my father and sit on the throne of Israel as the LORD promised and have built an house for the Name of the LORD God of Israel 21 And I have set there a place for the ark wherein is the covenant of the LORD q i. e. The Tables of the Covenant by a Metonymy wherein the Conditions of Gods Covenant with Israel are written which he made with our fathers when he brought them out of the land of Egypt 22 ¶ And Solomon stood r Upon a Scaffold set up for him in the Court of the People 2 Chron. 6. 13. before * 2 Chr. 6. 12. the altar of the LORD s With his Face towards the Altar of Burnt-offerings in the presence of all the congregation of Israel t Who stood round about the Scaffold in the same Court with him and spread forth his hand toward heaven 23 And he said LORD God of Israel * Exod. 15. 11. 2 Sam. 7. 22. There is no God like thee in heaven above or on earth beneath who * Dan. 9. 4. keepest covenant and mercy with thy servants that walk before thee with all their heart 24 Who hast kept with thy servant David my father that thou promisedst him u That branch of thy Promise concerning the Building of this House by David's Son thou spakest also with thy mouth and hast fulfilled it with thine hand as it is this day 25 Therefore now LORD God of Israel keep with thy servant David my father that thou promisedst him x Make good the other branch of thy Promise and do not lose the Glory of thy Faithfulness which now thou hast got saying * Chap. 2. 4. 2 Sam. 7. 12. â¡ Heb. there shall not be cut off unto thee a man from my sight There shall not fail thee a man in my sight to sit on the throne of Israel â¡ Heb. onely if so that thy children take heed to their way that they walk before me as thou hast walked before me 26 And now O God of Israel let thy word I pray thee be verified which thou spakest unto thy servant David my father 27 But * 2 Chr. 2. 6. Isa. 66. 1. Jer. 23. 24 Act. 7. 49. will God indeed dwell on the earth y Reflecting upon Gods performance of his promise concerning the building of the Temple he breaks forth into admiration Is it possible that the Great and High and Lofty God should stoop so low as to take up his dwelling here amongst men O astonishing condescension Behold the heaven z All thiâ⦠vast space of the visible Heaven and heaven of heavens a The third and highest and therefore the largest Heaven called the heaven of heavens here as also Deut. 10. 14. Psal. 148. 4. for its eminency and comprehensiveness cannot * Amos 7. 10. contain thee b For thy Essence reacheth far beyond them being Omnipresent how much less this house that I have builded c This House therefore was not built as if it were proportionable to thy greatness or could contain thee but onely that therein we might serve and glorify thee 28 Yet have thou respect unto the prayer of thy servant d Though thou art not comprehended within this place yet shew thy self to be graciously present here by accepting and granting my present Requests here tendred unto thee and to his supplication O LORD my God to hearken unto the cry and to the
esteemed a corruption and for Molech the abomination of the children of Ammon 8 And likewise did he for all his strange wives o Having once given way to some few of his most beloved Wives he was forced to comply with the rest which burnt incense and sacrificed unto their gods 9 ¶ And the LORD was angry with Solomon because his heart was turned from the LORD God of Israel p From the express Command and from the Worship of God not that he wholly neglected God but because God esteems all the Worship of Idols though it be not exclusive of but conjoyned with his own Worship to be a forsaking of and departing from God and oft-times so calls it * Chap. 3. 5. and 9. 2. which had appeared unto him q To wit in an extraordinary and most Gracious and obliging manner twice 10 And * Chap. 6. 12. had commanded him concerning this thing that he should not go after other gods but he kept not that which the LORD commanded 11 Wherefore the LORD said unto Solomon r Either by suggestion to his mind or by appearance to him in a terrible manner or by the Prophet Ahijah of whom v. 29. Forasmuch as this â¡ Heb. is with thee is done of thee and thou hast not kept my covenant and my statutes which I have commanded thee * Ver. 31. Chap. 12. 15. I will surely rend s I will violently take away The word in the Hebrew is doubled for the greater assurance of the thing the kingdome from thee and will give it to thy servant t To one of thy Servants and Subjects which was Ieroboam v. 26. c. 12 Notwithstanding in thy days I will not do it for David thy fathers sake u For the respect I bear to his memory and for my promise-sake made to him 2 Sam. 7. but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son 13 Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom but will give one tribe x How but one when he had both Iudah and Benjamin 2 Chron. 11. 12 Ans. Either Benjamin is swallowed up in Iudah because it was comparatively very small and their habitation much intermixed with that of Iudah or one to wit of that kingdom which he here threatens to rend away from him i. e. of the Kingdom of Israel and that was Benjamin one besides Iudah which was his own Tribe or but one because Benjamin was not entirely his but part of it adhered to Ieroboam as Bethel 1 King 12. 29. and Hephron 2 Chron. 13. 19. both which were Towns of Benjamin Ios. 18. 22. Or if God promised to give one and gave him two I suppose that was no great injury to him to thy son for David my servants sake and for Jerusalems sake y Not surely for its merits but because he had chosen it as it follows to be the Seat of his Temple and Worship it being Gods usual method to give to him that hath and to continue and multiply favours to them whom he hath begun to favour which I have chosen 14 ¶ And the LORD stirred up an adversary unto Solomon Hadad the Edomite he was of the kings seed in Edom. 15 * 2 Sam. 8. 14. For it came to pass when David was in Edom z To wit by his Army to War against it See 1 Chron. 18. 12 13. and Joab the captain of the host was gone up to bury the slain a To wit the Israelites which were slain in the Battel 2 Sam. 8. 13 14. whom he honourably interred in some certain place to which he is said to go up for that end And this may be mentioned as that which gave Hadad the opportunity of making his escape whilst Ioab and his men were employed in that Solemnity * Num. 24. 1â⦠Deut. ââ¦0 1â⦠after he had smitten every male in Edom b Or and he sinote c. as it is in the Hebrew Which is here noted as the cause of Hadad's flight he sinote c. He understood what Ioab had done in part and intended further to do even to kill all the Males and therefore fled for his life 16 For six months did Joab remain there with all Israel until he had cut off every male in Edom 17 That Hadad fled he and certain Edomites of his fathers servants with him to go into Egypt Hadad being yet a little child 18 And they arose out of Midian c He fled at first with intent to go into Egypt as is said v. 17. but took Midian a Neighbouring Countrey in his way and staid there a while possibly till he had by some of his Servants tried Pharaoh's mind and prepared the way for his reception and came to Paran and they took men with them out of Paran d Another Countrey in the Road from Edom to Egypt where he hired Men to attend him that making his entrance there something like a Prince he might find more favour and respect from that King and People and they came to Egypt unto Pharaoh king of Egypt which gave him an house and appointed him victuals and gave him land e To support himself and his Train out of the profits of it 19 And Hadad found great favour in the sight of Pharaoh f God so disposing his heart that Hadad might be a scourge to Solomon for his impieties which God foresaw long before they were done so that he gave him to wife the sister of his own wife the sister of Tahpenes the queen 20 And the sister of Tahpenes bare him Genubath his son whom Tahpenes weaned in Pharaohs house and Genubath was in Pharaohs houshold among the sons of Pharaoh 21 And when Hadad heard in Egypt that David slept with his fathers and that Joab the captain of the host g Whom he feared as much as David himself was dead Hadad said to Pharaoh â¡ Heb. send me away Let me depart that I may go to mine own countrey h Whether accordingly he came and was there even from the beginning of Solomon's Reign where he either lived as a private person yet secretly working for the recovery of his Crown when an opportunity was offered or rather by the near relation which was between his Wife and Solomons and by Pharaoh's intercession he obtained his Kingdom with condition of Subjection and Tribute to be paid by him to Solomon which condition he kept till Solomon fell from God and then it seems he began to be troublesome to him and dangerous to his House and Kingdom 22 Then Pharaoh said unto him But what hast thou lacked with me that behold thou seekest to go to thine own countrey And he answered â¡ Heb. Noâ⦠Nothing Howbeit let me go in any wise 23 ¶ And God stirred him up another adversary Rezon the son of Eliadah which fled from his lord Hadadezer i When David had defeated him See 2 Sam. 10.
so ãâã that they ãâã mouth to mouth full from one end to another 22 And he said unto him that was over the vestry Bring forth vestments r Sacred Garments such as were used by the Priests and others of the Lords Ministry in God's Worship and from thence the Devil borrowed this custom in his Worship for all the worshippers of Baal And he brought them forth vestments 23 And Jehu went and Jehonadab the son of Rechab s Whom the Baalites possibly did not know and therefore suspected nothing or if any of the more crafty sort suspected any thing it was now too late to amend their Error into the house of Baal and said unto the worshippers of Baal Search and look that there be here with you none of the servants of the LORD t Because their presence will offend Baal and deride or pollute his Worship whence Prophane persons have been oft excluded from Solemn acts of Worship both by Iews and Heathens So this did not raise their suspition but the worshippers of Baal onely 24 And when they went in u When some in the name of the rest went to the Altar to offer Sacrifice to offer sacrifices and burnt-offerings Jehu appointed fourscore men x Far greater numbers being doubtless in readiness to assist them in case of any opposition without and said If any of the men whom I have brought into your hands escape he that letteth him go his life shall be for the life of him 25 And it came to pass assoon as he y i. e. The Chief Priest of Baal See 2 Chron. 23. 17. had made an end of offering the burnt-offerings z So far he suffered them to proceed either because till then they were not all come into the House Or because having been taken in the very act of gross Idolatry their Destruction was more just and reasonable that Jehu said to the guard and to the captains a i. e. To the Fourscore men and their Officers Go in and slay them let none come forth And they smote them with â¡ ãâã the ãâã the edge of the sword and the guard and the captains cast them out b i. e. Cast their Carcasses out of the City But that was not proper work for the Guard nor could they so soon have done it nor would they stay to do it when they were going in haste to other work nor indeed was it necessary to be done because they intended to pull down the House and Bury them in its Ruines and turn it into a Draught-house as it follows This Word therefore is and may be joyned with the next and both rendred They went hastily and eagerly properly they flung themselves out Hiphil for Hithpahel which is not unusual in the Hebrew Language and went The like Expression is used Esth. 6. 12. hasted Heb. pushed himself on or flung himself i. e. went with great haste and in the Greek Text Mark 14. 72. and went to the city of the house of Baal c Either 1. To some City near to Samaria where another eminent Temple of Baal was Erected But this seems not to agree with the context there being but one House or Temple of Baal mentioned both in the foregoing and following Verses Or rather 2. To some Buildings belonging to this House of Baal which may be here called the City either for some particular reason now unknown or because they were very numerous and capacious For as there were divers Chambers and Rooms built without the Temple belonging to it for the use of the Priests and Levites c. So it may probably be conceived That this famous Temple of Baal had many such Buildings in some of which the Priests of Baal or of the Groves whereof there were great numbers belonging to the Kings Court 1 King 18. 19. peradventure might dwell and others of them might be for divers uses belonging to the House and Service of Baal And into these Buildings the Guard might go and that hastily to ââ¦urprize and kill those Inferior Ministers of Baal who were there employed in preparing things for the Sacrifices which were to be Offered or in other Services belonging to that House or that Solemnity 26 And they brought forth the â¡ Heb. Statues Images out of the house of Baal and burnt them d Heb. it i. e. The Collection of the Images or each of them 27 And they brake down the image of Baal e The chief Image which they Worshipped more than the rest and brake down the house of Baal f And the like they did with the rest of the Houses of Baal in Israel as may be gathered both from the nature and reason of the thing and from ver 28. and made it a draught-house unto this day 28 Thus Jehu destroyed Baal out of Israel 29 Howbeit from the sins of Jeroboam the ãâã of Nebat who made Israel to sin Jehu departed not from after them g Herein he discovers his Hypocrisie that he follows God as far as his Interest would permit namely in destroying the House of Ahab and the Worship of Baal but no further for he still resolves to keep up the Worship of the Calves partly lest he should disoblige and irritate his own Nobles and Subjects who had been long inured and were heartily affected to it and partly lest he should open a door for his people to return to their Obedience to the House of David And his sin and folly is the more inexcusable both because he durst not trust that God with the keeping of his Kingdom of whose Power and Faithfulness and kindness to him he had such ample experience in his giving him the Kingdom and because he had so great and uncontrolable a power in the matters of Religion having first pretended and seemed to set up the Worship of Baal with all his might and then destroying it with no less vehemency none daring to mutter against him in either case and because the House of David and Kingdom of Iudah his Competitor now was and was likely to be in a feeble and declining condition and much more likely to fall into his hands than that his Kingdom should come into theirs to wit * 1 King 12 2â⦠the golden calves that were in Bethel and that were in Dan. 30 And the LORD said unto Jehu h By some Prophet as above Chap. 9. 7. Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart * Chap. 15. 12 thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel k And so they did namely Iehoahaz below ver 35. Ioash Chap. 13. 10. Ieroboam Chap. 14. 24. and Zechariah Chap. 15. 8. i i. e. In part and so far as is here expressed these actions were good and right though his heart was not so 31 But Jehu
that time So that this action cannot be drawn into a President for succeeding times and for other Kingdoms and set the rulers over hundreds k Of whom see Exod. 18. 25. Of these there were five which are named 2 Chron. 23. 1. And these were either 1. Civil or Military Officers But then such small Officers could not have stood him in much stead And why did he not rather engage Captains of thousands or greater Persons whom doubtless he might easily have brought into this Confederacy Or rather Priests or Levites of eminency as their work sheweth ver 5 6 7. and 2 Chron. 23. 1 2. and their distinction from the Captains and Guard with the captains l Or Princes or Nobles or Commanders such as he knew were weary of her Idolatrous and Tyrannical Government and Faithful to their King and the guard m Possibly those who had been the former King's Guard who had been displaced by Athaliah as persons whose fidelity she suspected and brought them to him into the house of the LORD n i. e. Into the Courts of that House which oft come under the name of the house or Temple of the Lord for into the House none but the Priests or Levites might enter and made a covenant with them o To restore the King to his Kingdom and Religion to its Purity and took an oath of them p For their Secrecy and Fidelity in the present Design in the house of the LORD and shewed them the kings son 5 And he commanded them saying This is the thing that ye shall do a third part of ââ¦ou q Either 1. A third part of you i. e. of the whole Number including those that come in and those that go out on the Sabbath even they that enter in on the Sabbath and so the two other Third parts were to consist of those that went out on the Sabbath as some gather from ver 6 7. Or rather 2. A third part onely of those that enter in on the Sabbath who seem to be plainly divided into Three Thirds here and ver 6. as those that went forth on the sabbath are expresly distributed into Two Parts ver 7. that enter in * 1 Câ⦠ãâã 25. on the sabbath r i. e. That come into the Temple on the Sabbath-day For the understanding of this matter you must know That the Levites were in and from David's time distributed into Twenty four Courses which were to do the Work of the Temple successively and by turns each Course consisting of about a Thousand Men for his week of which see 1 Chron. 23. and 24. shall even be keepers of the watch of the kings house s Either 1. Of that Bed-chamber where the King now was But it is unlikely and without Example either that one Bed-chamber or the Temple or any part of it should be called the kings house And besides the King's Person is secured by other persons ver 7. Or rather 2. Of that part which leadeth to the King's Palace which Athaliah now Possessed and whence they might expect Opposition 6 And a third part shall be at the gate of Sur t The Chief gate of the Temple called the High-gate 2 King 15. 35. and the foundation-gate 2 Chron. 23. 5. and the east-gate Ier. 19. 2. and the middle-gate Ier. 39. 3. and the gate of the entrance Ezek. 40. 15. and a third part at the gate behind the guard u Either 1. The King's Guard Or 2. The Guard of the Temple for such a Guard there was and a Captain of the Guard called the Captain of thââ¦ââ¦le Act. 4. 1. and 5. 24. This Gate was in the South-ââ¦ââ¦d as some think is that which is called Sippim or the threshold-gate 2 Chron. 23. 4. so shall ye keep the watch of the house â Or from breaking ãâã that it be not broken down x i. e. So you shall Guard all the Gates or Entrances into the House or Temple of God that neither Athaliah nor any of her Soldiers may break into the Temple and Defile it or Destroy it as she will doubtless indeavour to do Or and ye shall keep the watch of the house Massach as the LXX and other Interpreters render it who think this was the name of an House not far from the Temple in which or against which they were to keep a Guard 7 And two â Or Companies â¡ Heb. ãâã parts of all you that go forth on the sabbath y i. e. Who having finished their Course and Week should have gone home but were detained 2 Chron. 23. 8. even they shall keep the watch of the house of the LORD about the king z Whilest the rest guard the doors and entrances into the Temple these shall have a special Care of the King's Person part on his Right and part on his Left Hand 8 And ye shall compass the king round about a When you have set your Watches and Guards all the rest of you shall draw near to the King to preserve his Royal Person from all Assaults and Dangers every man with his weapons in his hand and he that cometh within the ranges b Or Fences i. e. the Walls wherewith the Courts of the Temple were Invironed See ver 15. Or your Ranks or Order If any of Athaliah's Guards shall attempt to break in upon you or within your Bounds let him be slain and be ye with the king as he goeth out and as he cometh in c Whether the King shall go out of the Temple to offend or subdue his Enemies or retire hither to Defend himself do you always accompany him 9 And the captains over the hundreds did according to all things that Jehoiada the priest commanded and they took every man his men that were to come in on the sabbath with them that should go out on the sabbath and came to Jehoiada the priest 10 And to the captains over hundreds did the priest give king Davids spears and shields d Offensive and Defensive Weapons which he gave to the Captains both for themselves and for all their Soldiers for they all came into the Temple unarmed to prevent suspition These are called David's either because they were such as he had taken from his Enemies which he had dedicated to God and laid up in the Temple as Monuments of God's goodness to him See 1 Sam. 21. 9. 2 Sam. 8. 7 11. 1 King 7. 51. Or because David had made a Sacred Armory in the Temple whence Arms might be taken upon extraordinary Occasions for the Defence of the Temple or City of God that were in the Temple of the LORD 11 And the guard stood every man with his weapon in his hand round about the king from the right â¡ ãâ¦ã corner of the temple to the left corner of the temple e From the South-east to the North-east side along by the altar f The Altar of
Dish that hath been used first wholly empty it of all that is in it then throughly cleanse and wipe it and lastly turn it upside down that nothing may remain in it so will I deal with Ierusalem thoroughly empty and purge it from all its wicked Inhabitants and that so as to cut off all hopes of restitution 14 And I will forsake the remnant of mine inheritance r i. e. The Kingdom of Iudah the onely remainder of all the Tribes of Israel which I did once chuse for my Inheritance but now notwithstanding that priviledge will utterly reject and forsake them and deliver them into the hand of their enemies and they shall become a prey and a spoil to all their enemies 15 Because they have done that which was evil in my sight and have provoked me to anger since the day their fathers came forth out of Egypt even unto this day s This sore Judgment though it was chiefly inflicted for the sins of Manasseh and his Generation yet had a respect unto all their former sins the guilt whereof was upon this occasion revived See Exod. 32. 34. 16 Moreover Manasseh shed innocent blood t The Blood of those Prophets and Righteous Men who either reproved his sinful practises or refused to comply with his wicked commands and worship very much till he had filled Jerusalem â¡ Heb. from mouth to mouth from one end to another beside his sin u i. e. His Idolatry which is elsewhere called evil and corruption and here sin by way of emmency which is the more considerable because it is here compared with horrid cruelty and implied to be worse than that and more abominable in Gods sight because it doth more directly and immediately strike at the Glory and Purity of the Divine Majesty by respect unto which all sins are to be measured And this expression God here useth in opposition to the gross error of most men who look upon Idolatry as a small sin as a meer mistake of the mind as the fruit of a good intention and as an excess proceeding from Zeal in Religion wherewith he made Judah to sin in doing that which was evil in the sight of the LORD 17 â⦠Now the rest of the acts of Manasseh and all that he did and his sin that he sinned are they not written in the book of the chronicles of the kings of Judah 18 And â⦠ãâã ãâã ãâã Manasseh slept with his fathers and was buried in the garden of his own house x Not in the Sepulchre of the Kings either by the peoples designation who judged him unworthy of that honour or rather by his own choice and command as a lasting Testimony of his sincere Repentance and Abhorrency of himself for his former Crimes in the garden of Uzza y Or of King Uzziah who possibly planted or enlarged it and Amon his son reigned in his stead 19 ãâã was twenty and two years old when he began to reign and he reigned two years in Jerusalem and his mothers name was Meshullemeth the daughter of Haruz of Jotbah 20 And he did thâ⦠which was evil in the sight of the LORD as his father Manasseh did 21 And he walked in the way that his father walked in and served the idols that his father served and worshipped them 22 And he forsook the LORD God of his fathers and walked not in the way of the LORD 23 ¶ And the servants of Amon conspired against him and slew the king in his own house 24 And the people of the land slew all them that had conspired against king Amon and the people of the land made Josiah his son king in his stead 25 Now the rest of the acts of Amon which he did are they not written in the book of the chronicles of the kings of Judah 26 And he was buried in the sepulchre in the garden of Uzza and * Matth. 1. 10. Called ââ¦osias Josiah his son reigned in his stead CHAP. XXII JOsiah * 2 Chr. 34. 1. was eight years old when he began to reign and he reigned thirty and one years in Jerusalem and his mothers name was Jedidah the daughter of Adajah of Boscath 2 And he did that which was right in the sight of the LORD and walked in all the way of David his father and turned not aside to the right hand or to the left 3 ¶ And it came to pass in the eighteenth year a Not of his Life but of his reign as it is expressed 2 Chron. 34. 3 8. What he did before this time see 2 Chr. 34. 3 c. of king Josiah that the king sent Shaphan the son of Azaliah the son of Meshullam the scribe b The Kings Secretary to the house of the LORD saying 4 Go up to Hilkiah the high priest that he may sum the silver c i. e. Take an exact account how much it is and then dispose it in manner following which is * Chap. 12. 4. brought into the house of the LORD which the keepers of the â¡ Heb. threshold door d Who were Priests or Levites as appears from chap. 12. 9. 2 Chron. 8. 14. and 23. 4. and 34. 9. have gathered of the people 5 And let them deliver it into the hand of the doers of the work that have the oversight of the house of the LORD e i. e. The care and oversight of the workmen which also were Levites 2 Chron. 34. 12. and let them give it to the doers of the work which is in the house of the LORD to repair the breaches of the house 6 Unto carpenters and builders and masons and to buy timber and hewen stone f Either hewed or cut out of the Quarries or to be hewed and fitted to the Building to repair the house 7 Howbeit there was no reckoning made with them of the money that was delivered into their hand because they dealt faithfully g i. e. Because it was found by experience that they dealt faithfully Verbs signifying the being of a thing are oft put for the manifestation of it 8 ¶ And Hilkiah the high priest said unto Shaphan the scribe I have found the book of the law h That Original book of the law of the Lord given or written by the hand of Moses as it is expressed 2 Chr. 34. 14. which by Gods Command was put beside the Ark Deut. 31. 26. and probably taken from thence and hid by the care of some godly Priest when some of the Idolatrous Kings of Iudah persecuted the True Religion and defaced the Temple and which the Iewish Writers affirm burnt all the Copies of Gods Law which they could find and now found among the Rubbish or in some secret place in the house of the LORD and Hilkiah gave the book to Shaphan and he read it 9 And Shaphan the scribe came to the king and brought the king word again and said Thy servants have
Mered as may seem by comparing this with v. 18. Miriam and Shamma and Ishbah the father of Eshtemoa 18 And his wife a Either Ezra's Wife or rather another Wife of Mered. â Or the Iewesâ⦠Jehudijah b Or the Iewess so called to distinguish her from his Egyptian Wife here following bare Jered the father of Gedor and Heber the father of Zocho and Jekuthiel the father of Zanoah And these c To wit Miriam and the rest following v. 17. are the sons of Bithiah the daughter of Pharaoh d Either 1. of Pharaoh King of Egypt For Mered might be a Person of great Estate and quality Or this might be onely Pharaohs Illegitimate Daughter Or of some other Egyptian or Israelite called by that Name which might easily happen upon divers occasions which Mered took 19 And the sons of his wife â Or Iehudijah mentioned before Hodiah e His third Wife the sister of Naham the father of Keilah the Garmite and Eshtemoa the Maachathite 20 And the sons of Shimon f Another Son of the Father of Keilah mentioned v. 19. were Amnon and Rinnah Ben-hanan and Tilon And the sons of Ishi g son of Tilon last mentioned were Zoheth and Ben-zoheth 21 The sons of Shelah h Having treated of the Posterity of Iudah by Pharez and by Zare he now comes to his Progeny by Shelah of whom see Gen. 38. * Gen. 38. 1 5. the son of Judah were Er the father of Lecah and Laadah the father of Mareshah and the families of the house of them that wrought fine linen of the house of Ashbea 22 And Jokim and the men of Chozeba and Joash and Saraph who had the dominion in Moab i Which they ruled in the name and for the use and service of the Kings of Iudah to whom Moab was Subject from Davids Time Or who had Possessions in Moab or who married Wives in Moab and Jashubi-lehem And â Or But. these are ancient things k The Sence is either 1. These Persons and things were in Ancient Times and therefore it is not strange if now they be so little known But that might have been with equal truth said of divers other parts of this Account Or rather 2. But those Blessed times and Things are long since past and gone Our Ancestors then had the Dominion over the Heathen but their degenerate Posterity are now Slaves to them in Chaldea Persia c. where they are employed as Potters or Gardiners or in other Servile Works 23 These were l Or rather these are for he seems to oppose their present Servitude to their former Glory and to shew their low and mean Spirits that had rather tarry among the Heathen to do their Drudgery than return to Ierusalem to serve God and enjoy their Freedom the Potters and those that dwelt amongst plants and Hedges there they dwelt m Or tarrââ¦ed or now dwell when their Brethren are returned with the King n Of Babylon or Persia Esteeming it a greater Honour and Happiness to serve that Earthly Monarch in the meanest Employments than to serve the King of Kings in his Temple and in his most Noble and Heavenly Work for his work 24 The sons of Simeon o These are here joyned with Iudah because their Possession was taken out of Iudahs Portion Ies. 19. 1. This Account seems to differ from that Gen. 46. both in the Number and Names of the Persons which is not strange considering how Customary it was amongst the Hebrews for one Person to have 2 or 3 Names given to him upon several occasions And for Ohad Gen. 46. 10. he may be omitted here because he left no Posterity or Family after him as the rest did were â Or Ieââ¦uel Gen. 46. 10. Exod. 6. 15. Nemuel and Jammi Jarib Zerah and Shaul 25 Shallum his son p i. e. Son of Saul last mentioned Mibsam his son Mishma his son 26 And the sons of Mishma Hamuel his son Zacchur his son Shimei his son 27 And Shimei had sixteen sons and six daughters but his brethren had not many children neither did all their family multiply â ãâ¦ã like to the children of Judah q The Tribe of Simeon did not increase proportionably to the Tribe of Iudah in which they dwelt as appears by those two Catalogues Numb 1. 22. 26. 14. Which is to be ascribed to Gods Curse upon them delivered by the Mouth of Holy Iacob Gen. 49. and signified by Moses his neglect of them when he Blessed all the other Tribes 28 And they dwelt at * ãâ¦ã Beer-sheba r This and the following Cities are mentioned Ios. 19. 2 c. with no great Alterations and Moladah and Hazar-shual 29 And at â Or ãâã Josh. 19. â⦠Bilhah and at Ezem and at â Or ãâã Josh. 19. â⦠Tolad 30 And at Bethuel and at Hormah and at Ziklag 31 And at Beth-marcaboth and â ãâ¦ã Hazar-susim and at Beth-birei and at Shaaraim These were their cities unto the reign of David c Either 1. of Davids Posterity i. e. as long as the Kingdom of Iudah lasted or until the Captivity of Babylon But this seems not to be true for Simeon was gone into Captivity with the rest of the Ten Tribes long before that time Or rather 2. of David himself And this may seem to be added because some of these Cities though given to Simeon by Ioshua yet through the Sloth or Cowardize of that Tribe were not taken from the Philistins until Davids Time who took some of them and the Simeonites having justly forfeited their Right to them by their neglect gave them to his own Tribe For it is evident concerning Ziklag one of them that it was in the Philistins Hands in Davids Time and by them given to him and by him annexed to the Tribe of Iudah 1 Sam. 27. 6. 32 And their villages were â Or ãâã Josh 19. â⦠Etam and Ain Rimmon and Tochen and Ashan five cities 33 And all their villages that were round about the same cities unto â Or ãâã ãâã Josh 19. â⦠Baal These were their habitations and â ãâ¦ã their genealogy 34 And Meshobah and Jamlech d These and the rest here following are particularly mentioned for their Valiant and Successful Atchievements related v. 39 c. and Joshah the son of Amaziah 35 And Joel and Jehu the son of Josibiah the son of Serajah the son of Asiel 36 And Elioenai and Jaakobah and Jeshohajah and Asajah and Adiel and Jesimiel and Benajah 37 And Ziza the son of Shiphi the son of Allon the son of Jedajah the son of Shimri the son of Shemajah 38 These e Named v. 34 35 36 37. â Heb. ãâã mentioned by their names were princes in their families and the house of their fathers â ãâ¦ã increased greatly f Which forced them to seek for new and larger Habitations
Prisoners and either used as Slaves or sold them for such 22 For there fell down many slain because the war was of God r God put them upon it and mightily assisted them in it And they s i. e. That Party of these Tribes which went out to this War being 44760 men or part of them by the consent of the rest dwelt in their steads until the captivity t Of which 2 Kings 15. 29. and 17. 6. 23 And the children of the half-tribe of Manasseh u Having discoursed of the Reubenites v. 3 c. and next of the Gadites v. 11 c. he now comes to the Manassites dwelt in the land x i. e. In their Land to wit in the Northern part of the land beyond Iordan they increased from Bashan unto Baal-hermon and Senir and unto mount Hermon 24 And these were the heads of the house of their fathers even Epher and Ishi and Eliel and Azriel and Jeremiah and Hodaviah and Jahdiel mighty men of valour â Heb. as ãâã famous men and heads of the house of their fathers 25 And they transgressed against the God of their fathers and went a * ãâ¦ã whoring after the gods of the people of the land whom God destroyed before them 26 And the God of Israel stirred up the spirit y He so governed his Counsels and Affections that he should bring his Forces against this People rather than others of * ãâ¦ã Pul king of Assyria and the spirit of Tilgath-pilneser king of Assyria and he carried them away even the Reubenite and the Gadite and the half-tribe of Manasseh and brought them unto * ãâ¦ã Halah and Habor and Hara and to the river Gozan z Of which places see 2 King 15. 17. unto this day CHAP. VI. 1 THe sons of Levi * ãâ¦ã â ãâ¦ã Gershon Kohath and Merari 2 And the sons of Kohath Amram Izhar a Called also Amminadab v. 22. compare Exod. 6. 21. and Hebron and Uzziel 3 And the children of Amram Aaron and Moses and Miriam The sons also of Aaron * ãâ¦ã Nadab and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar 4 Eleazar begat Phinehas and Phinehas begat Abishua 5 And Abishua begat Bukki and Bukki begat Uzzi b In whose days it is supposed that the High-Priesthood was translated from Eleazars Family to Ithamars for some Cause now unknown in whose Line it continued for some Successions 6 And Uzzi begat Zerahiah and Zerahiah begat Merajoth 7 Merajoth begat Amariah and Amariah begat Ahitub 8 And * 2 Sam. â⦠1â⦠Ahitub begat Zadok and * 2 Sam. 1â⦠ãâã Zadok begat Ahimaaz 9 And Ahimaaz begat Azariah and Azariah begat Johanan 10 And Johanan begat Azariah * ãâ¦ã he it is that executed the priests office c So did all the rest but it is implied that he did it worthily he filled his place and valiantly discharged his Office in Uzziahs time of which see 2 Chron. 26. 17 c. Or this he may relate to Iohanan otherwise called Iehojadaâ⦠who is so highly commended for the good Service which he did to the House of God and of the King of whom see 2 Kings 11. â Heb. iâ⦠the house in the * ãâ¦ã temple that Solomon built d In Solomons Temple so called to distinguish it from the second Temple which was built or in building when these Books were written in Jerusalem 11 And * ãâ¦ã Azariah begat Amariah and Amariah begat Ahitub 12 And Ahitub begat Zadok and Zadok begat â ãâ¦ã Shallum 13 And Shallum begat Hilkiah and Hilkiah begat Azariah 14 And Azariah begat * ãâ¦ã Serajah e Who was slain by Nebuchadnezzar at Riblah 2 Kings 25. 18 21. and Serajah begat Jehozadak 15 And Jehozadak went into captivity * ãâ¦ã when the LORD carried away Judah and Jerusalem by the hand of Nebuchadnezzar 16 The sons of Levi * ãâã 6. 16. â ãâ¦ã Gershom Kohath and Merari f This he repeats as the Foundation of the following Genealogy of those Levites who were not Priests 17 And these be the names of the sons of Gershon Libni and Shimei 18 And the sons of Kohath were Amram and Izkar and Hebron and Uzziel 19 The sons of Merari Mahli and Mushi And these are the families of the Levites according to their fathers g Who are distinguished and named from their Fathers And the following Catalogue is thought to contain the successive Heads or Chiefs of their several Families until the Times of David by whom they were distributed into several Ranks or Courses 20 Of Gershom Libni his son Jahath his son * ãâ¦ã Zimmah his son h i. e. His Grandson by his Son Shimei as appears from v. 42 43. the Names of Father and Son being oft used in Scripture of more remote Progenitors or Successors 21 â ãâ¦ã Joah his son â ãâ¦ã Iddo his son Zerah his son Jeaterai his son 22 The sons of Kohath â ãâ¦ã Amminadab his son Korah his son Assir his son 23 Elkanah his son and Ebiasaph his son and Affiâ⦠his son 24 Tahath his son â ãâ¦ã Uriel i Called also Zephaniah v. 36. where also Uzziah here following is called Azariah his son â Uzziah his son and â ãâ¦ã Shaul his son 25 And the sons of Elkanah k The Son of that Korah mentioned above v. 22. as is manifest by v. 35 36 37. and by Exod. 6. 23 24. * See ãâã 35 1 Amasai and Abimoth 26 As for Elkanah l This was another Elkanah Son or Grandson of the former Elkanah and either the Son or Brother of Ahimoth last mentioned or of Amasai the sons of Elkanah â ãâ¦ã Zophai his son and Nahath m Called also Toah v. 34. and Tohu 1 Sam. 1. 1. his son 27 * ãâ¦ã Eliab his son Jeroham his son Elkanali n The Father of the Prophet Samuel 1 Sam. 1. 1. who therefore follows here his son 28 And the sons of Samuel the first-born â ãâã also ãâã ver 33. ââ¦am 8. 2. Vashni and Abiah 29 The sons of Merari Mahly Libni his son Shimei his son Uzza his son 30 Shimea his son Haggiah his son Asajah his son 31 And these o Whose Names here follow are they whom David set over the â Heb. ãâã service p Heb. the Hands Hand put for ãâã or Service which is commonly performed by the Hand Thus God is frequently said to speak or command things by the Hand i. e. the Ministery of Moses Compare 2 Chron. 29. 27. of song in the house of the LORD after that the ãâã 16. 1. ark had rest q Which was in Davids Time 2 Sam. 6. 17. 32 And they ministred before the dwelling-place of the tabernacle r Or the Tabernacle of the Tent as the same Hebrew words are translated Exod. 39. 32. 40 2
over Israel according to the word of the LORD â Heb. by the hand of by * 1 Sam. 16. 13 Samuel 4 And David and all Israel * 2 Sam. 5. 6. went out to Jerusalem c Of this and the three following Verses see the Notes on 2 Sam. 5. 6 c. which is Jebus where the Jebusites were the inhabitants of the land 5 And the inhabitants of Jebus said to David Thou shalt not come hither Nevertheless David took the castle of Zion which is the city of David 6 And David said whosoever smiteth the Jebusite first shall be â Heb. head chief and captain So Joab the son of Zerujah went first up and was chief d Before this he was one of Davids Chief Captains 2 Sam. 3. 22. 23. and General of the Forces of Iudah but now he is made Captain-General of all the Forces of Israel and Iudah 7 And David dwelt in the castle therefore they called â That is Zion 2 Sam. 5. 7. it The city of David 8 And he built the city round about even from Millo round about and Joab â Heb. revived repaired the rest of the city 9 So David â Heb. went in going and increasing waxed greater and greater for the LORD of hosts was with him 10 * 2 Sam ââ¦â⦠These also are the chief of the mighty men whom David had who â Or held ãâã with ãâã strengthened themselves with him in his kingdom e Who helped him with all their Might to settle him in his Kingdom and with all Israel f In conjunction with all those Loyal Israelites who joyned with David of whom see the next Chapter to make him king according to the word of the LORD concerning Israel 11 And this is the number of the mighty men whom David had Jashobeam â Or sâ⦠of ãâã an Hachmonite g Called the Tachmonite and Adino the Eznite 2 Sam. 23. 8. the chief of the captains he lift up his spear against three hundred slain by him h Towit by his own Hand 500 more being slain by others then joyning with him who pursued the Victory that he alone got and in the Pursuit slew 500 both which Sums make up the 800 numbred 2 Sam. 23. 8. the slaughter of all which is justly ascribed to him because it was the Effect of his Valour But concerning that and other differences about these Persons or Things see my Notes on 2 Sam. 23. at one time 12 And after him was Eleazer the son of Dodo the Ahohite who was one of the three mighties 13 He was with David at â Or ãâã ãâã 1 Sam 1â⦠â⦠Pasdammim and there the Philistins were gathered together to battel where was a parcel of ground full of barley and the people fled from before the Philistins 14 And they â Or ãâã set themselves in the midst of that parcel and delivered it and slew the Philistins and the LORD saved them by a great â Or ãâã deliverance 15 Now â ãâ¦ã three of the thirty captains * 2 Sam ãâã went down to the rock to David into the cave of Adullam and the host of the Philistins encamped in the valley of Rephaim 16 And David was then in the hold and the Philistins â Or ãâã garison was then at Beth-lehem 17 And David longed and said O that one would give me drink of the water of the well of Beth-lehem that is at the gate 18 And the three brake through the host of the Philistins and drew water out of the well of Bethlehem that was by the gate and took it and brought it to David But David would not drink of it but poured it out to the LORD 19 And said My God forbid it me that I should do this thing shall I drink the blood of these men â ãâ¦ã that have put their lives in jeopardy for with the jeopardy of their lives they brought it therefore he would not drink it These things did these three mightiest i Heb. these three mighties to wit last mentioned whereof one was Abishai v. 20. For the Acts of two of the first three are here passed over being recorded 2 Sam. 23. 20 And Abishai the brother of Joab he was chief of the three for lifting up his spear against three hundred he slew them k He vanquished them all and slew a great number of them though it be not said that he slew them all at one time as it is said of Iashobeam above v. 11. and had a name among the three 21 * 2 Sââ¦â⦠19 c Of the three he was more honourable than the two for he was their captain howbeit he attained not unto the first three l He did not equal them in Valiant Exploits 22 Benajah the son of Jehojada the son of a valiant man of Kabzeel â Heb. ãâã of ãâã who had done many acts he slew two lion-like men of Moab also he went down and slew a lion in a pit in a snowy day 23 And he slew an Egyptian â Heb. â⦠ãâã of ãâã a man of great stature five cubits high and in the Egyptians hand was a spear like a weavers beam and he went down to him with a staff and pluckt the spear out of the Egyptians hand and slew him with his own spear 24 These things did Benajah the son of Jehojada and had the name m Or had a name i. e. was greatly reputed For though he did not equal Abishai one of these three as appears by v. 20 21. yet he did excel the third of them and all the thirty here following among the three mighties 25 Behold he was honourable among the thirty but attained not to the first three and David set him over his â â⦠hearing ãâã guard n Heb. his hearing or obedience i. e. those that were always ready to hear and obey or execute his Commands to wit the Guards of his Body 26 Also the valiant men of the armies were Asahel the brother of Joab Elhanan the son of Dodo of Beth-lehem 27 Shammoth the â â⦠ãâã ãâã 23. 25 Hararite Helez the Pelonite 28 Ira the son of Ikkesh the Tekoite Abiezer the Antothite 29 Sibbecai the Hushathite Ilai the Ahohite 30 Mahari the Netophathite Heled the son of Baanah the Netophathite 31 Ithai the son of Ribai of Gibeah that pertained to the children of Benjamin Benajah the Pirathonite 32 Hurai of the brooks o Or of the valleys i. e. of one of them the Plural Number for the Singular so called because he was born or bred there of Gaash Abiel the Arbathite 33 Azmaveth the Baharumite Eliahba the Shaalbonite 34 The sons of Hashem p Or or Iashem to wit Ionathan here following and Shammah here omitted but expressed 2 Sam. 23. 32 33. the Gizonite Jonathan the son of Shage the Hararite 35 Ahiam the son of Sacar the Hararite Eliphal
the Land in Hebron but let us break up the Assembly and disperse our selves and send far and near about this Work It is a Metaphor from the Sea or Rivers which when the Banks are broken do suddenly overflow the whole adjoyning Country unto our brethren every where that are left e By which word he minds them of the great Desolations and Destructions which God for their sins had hitherto made among them and therefore adviseth that Remnant whom God had so graciously saved in and from those dreadful Ruines that they would more seriously set themselves to seek God than they had formerly done in all the land of Israel and with them also to the Priests and Levites which are â Heb. in the cities of their ãâã in their cities and suburbs that they may gather themselves unto us 3 And let us â Heb. bring about bring again the ark of our God to us for we enquired not at it f The Ark was then neglected and the generality of the People either lived in the gross neglect of the solemn Worship of God or contented themselves with going to Gibeon and offering Sacrifices there not caring though the Ark the Soul of the Tabernacle was in another place in the days of Saul g So it was in the days of Samuel but it is rather charged upon Saul than him partly because Samuel was exercised with continual Wars or expectation of Wars with the Philistins all the time of his Regency and therefore wanted the Opportunity to bring back the Ark which Saul had and neglected partly because Samuel took care to stir up and maintain Religion among them by other Means and in an extraordinary manner whereas this was but one Branch of Sauls Impiety and was joyned with a contempt of all Religion as the History of his Life shews and partly because it was more proper to accuse himself and the present Generation who were guilty of this neglect than to rake into the Ashes of their deceased Progenitors and lay his Charge against those who were dead and gonâ⦠some good while since 4 And all the congregation said that they would do so for the thing was right in the eyes of all the people h Their Consciences smiting them for their former negligence and being fully convinced of the Piety and Reasonableness of this Proposition 5 So * 1 Sam. 7. 1. 2 Sam. 6. 2. David gathered all Israel i i. e. All the chosen Men of Israel as it is phrased 2 Sam. 6. 1. their Elders and Representatives together from Shihor of Egypt k Of which see Numb 34. 5. Ios. 13. 3. 1 Chron. 13. 5. even unto the entring of Hemath to bring the ark of God from Kirjath-jearim 6 And David went up and all Israel to * ãâã 1â⦠9 60. Baalah that is to Kirjath-jearim l Which Explication is justified by Ios. 15. 9. 60. where the same City is called by both Names Obj. They are said to go from this Baale 2 Sam. 6. 2. Ans. 1. Some Learned Men render that Place also to Baale the particle Mem being sometimes used for to amongst the Hebrews and especially amongst the Arabians 2. Both were true they first went to Baale for the Ark as is here said and then went from Baale to bring or to carry for the word signifies either or carrying from thence the Ark of God as is there related But of this and other difficulties or differences between these two Relations see the Notes on 2 Sam. 6. which belonged to Judah to bring up thence the ark of God the LORD that dwelleth between the cherubims whose Name is called on it m. 7 And they â Heb. made the ark to ride carried the ark of God in a new cart out of the house of Abinadab and Uzza and Ahio drave the cart 8 And David and all Israel played before God with all their might and with â Heb. sorgâ⦠singing and with harps and with psalteries and with timbrels and with cymbals and with trumpets 9 And when they came to the threshing-floor of â Called Nachââ¦n â⦠Sam. 6. 6. Chidon Uzza put forth his hand to hold the ark for the oxen â Or sââ¦ok it stumbled 10 And the anger of the LORD was kindled against Uzza and he smote him * Numb 4. 15. because he put his hand to the ark and there he died before God 11 And David was displeased because the LORD had made a breach upon Uzza wherefore that place is called â That is breââ¦ch oâ⦠Uââ¦a Perez-uzza to this day 12 And David was afraid of God that day saying How shall I bring the ark of God home to me 13 So David â Heb removed brought not the ark home to himself to the city of David but carried it aside into the house of Obed-edom the Gittite 14 And the ark of God remained with the samily of Obed-edom in his house three months And the LORD blessed * As Ch. 26. 5. the house of Obed-edom and all that he had CHAP. XIV 1 NOw * 2 Sam. 5. 11 c. Hiram king of Tyre sent messengers to David and timber of cedars with masons and carpenters to build him an house 2 And David perceived a By the Remembrance of Gods Promise and his Providence complying with it c. But of this and the following Verses see the Notes on 2 Sam. 8. 12 c. where the same History is related that the LORD had confirmed him king over Israel for his kingdom was lift up on high because of his people Israel 3 And David took â Heb. yet mo wives at Jerusalem and David begat mo sons and daughters 4 Now these are the names of his children which he had in Jerusalem Shammua and Shobab Nathan and Solomon 5 And Ibhar and Elishua and Elpalet 6 And Noga and Nepheg and Japhia 7 And Elishama and â Or Eliaââ¦a 2 Sam. 5. 16. Beliada and Eliphalet 8 And when the Philistins heard that * 2 Sam. 5. 17. David was anointed king over all Israel all the Philistins went up to seek David and David heard of it and went out against them 9 And the Philistins came and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim 10 And David enquired of God saying Shall I go up against the Philistins and wilt thou deliver them into mine hand and the LORD said unto him Go up for I will deliver them into thine hand 11 So they came up to Baal-perazim and David smote them there Then David said God hath broken in upon mine enemies by mine hand like the breaking forth of waters therefore they called the name of that place â That is a place of breaches Baal-perazim 12 And when they had left their gods there David gave a commandment and they were burnt with fire 13 And the Philistins yet again spread themselves abroad in the â Or that valley
excel r Which word may be here added to note the Excellency of that Instrument or Note or part of Musick or that there was a greater Extension or Elevation of the voice than in the former 22 And Chenaniah chief of the Levites â ãâ¦ã was for â ãâ¦ã song s Heb. Was for lifting up either 1. of the Ark he was for carriage of the Ark being appointed to instruct or direct the time and manner of carrying the Ark and when they should make a stand or a change in the Bearers Or rather 2. of the Voice he was the Moderater of the Musick instructing them when and how to lift up their Voices or change their Notes or make theis Stops which best agrees with the following Reason because he was skilfull For this required far more Skill than the carriage of the Ark which any man of common discretion could easily govern and with v. 27. where this same Chenaniah is joyned with the Singers he instructed about the song because he was skilful 23 And Berechiah and Elkanah were door-keepers for the ark t They were appointed to keep the Door of the Tent in which the Ark was to be put and kept that no unallowed person might press in and touch it and in like manner they were to attend upon the Ark in the Way and to guard it from the press and touch of profane Hands for which End these two went before the Ark as their other two Brethren mentioned in the close of v. 24. came after it that so it might be guarded on all sides which how necessary it was to be done sufficiently appears from the danger of coming too near the Ark or to look into it which was exemplified in the Bethshemites 1 Sam. 6. 19. 24 And Shebaniah and Jehoshaphat and Nathaneel and Amasai and Zechariah and Benajah and Eliezer the priests * Num. 10. 8. did blow with the trumpets before the ark of God and Obed-edom and Jehiah were door-keepers for the ark 25 So * 2 Sam. 6. 12 1â⦠c. David and the elders of Israel and the captains over thousands went to bring up the ark of the covenant of the LORD out of the house of Obed-edom with joy 26 And it came to pass when God helped the Levites u Either 1. by giving them strength to carry their Burden or rather 2. by encouraging them in their Work with some comfortable Sign of his Presence with them and approbation of their work and manner of carrying the Ark. When they saw that he did not cut off any of the persons employed as he had done before but spared and favoured them which they perceived when they had gone six paces as appears by 2 Sam. 6. 13. that bare the ark of the covenant of the LORD that they offered seven bullocks and seven rams 27 And David was clothed with a robe of fine linen x i. e. With a Linen Ephod as it is explained in the close of this verse where this Circumstance is repeated because it was a notable and unusual thing for David who was no Levite to wear a Levitical Garment See of this and the following verses the Notes on 2 Sam. 6. 14 15 16. and all the Levites that bare the ark and the singers and Chenaniah the master of the â carriage v. 22. song with the singers David also had upon him an ephod of linen 28 Thus all Israel brought up the ark of the covenant of the LORD with shouting and with sound of the cornet and with trumpets and with cymbals making a noise with psalteries and harps 29 And it came to pass as the ark of the covenant of the LORD came to the city of David that Michal the daughter of Saul looking out at a window saw king David dancing and playing and she despised him in her heart CHAP. XVI 1 SO * 2 Sam. 6. 1â⦠they brought back the ark of God a Of these three first verses see on 2 Sam. 6. 17 18 19. and set it in the midst of the tent that David had pitched for it and they offered burnt-sacrifices and peace-offerings before God 2 And when David had made an end of offering the burnt-offerings and the peace-offerings he blessed the people in the name of the LORD 3 And he dealt to every one of Israel both man and woman to every one a loaf of bread and a good piece of flesh and a flagon of wine 4 And he appointed certain of the Levites to minister before the ark of the LORD and to record and to thank and praise the LORD God of Israel 5 Asaph the chief and next to him Zechariah Jeiel and Shemiramoth and Jehiel and Mattithiah and Eliab and Benajah and Obed-edom and Jeiel â Heb. with instruments of psalteries and harps with psalteries and with harps But Asaph made a sound with cymbals 6 Benajah also and Jahaziel the priests with trumpets continually before the ark of the covenant of God 7 Then on that day David â Or appointed to serve the Lord by the hand of Asaph delivered first this psalm b Whereby it is implyed that after this he delivered many other Psalms successively into their Hands to be sung by them to the praise of God in his Publick Service See 2 Sam. 23. 1. 2 Chron. 29. 30. As for the Matter of this Psalm I shall defer the Explication of it till I come to the Book of Psalms where we shall find it in the same words in Psal. 96. 105. to thank the LORD into the hand of Asaph and his brethren 8 * Psal. 105. 1. Give thanks unto the LORD call upon his name make known his deeds among the people 9 Sing unto him sing psalms unto him talk ye of all his wondrous works 10 Glory ye in his holy Name let the heart of them rejoyce that seek the LORD 11 Seek the LORD and his strength seek his face continually 12 Remember his marvellous works that he hath done his wonders and the judgments of his mouth 13 O ye seed of Israel his servant ye children of Jacob his chosen ones 14 He is the LORD our God his judgments are in all the earth 15 Be ye mindful always of his covenant the word which he commanded to a thousand generations 16 Even of the * Gen. 17. 2. 26. 3. 28. 13. covenant which he made with Abraham and of his oath unto Isaac 17 And hath continued the same to Jacob for a law and to Israel for an everlasting covenant 18 Saying Unto thee will I give the land of Canaan â Heb. the cord the lot of your inheritance 19 When ye were but â Heb. men of number few * Gen. 34. 30. even a few and strangers in it 20 And when they went from nation to nation and from one Kingdom to another people 21 He suffered no man to do them wrong yea he Gen. 12. 17. 20. 3.
God â Heb. hast uncovered the eaâ⦠of thy servant hast told thy servant that thou wilt build him an house therefore thy servant hath found in his heart to pray before thee 26 And now LORD thou art God and hast promised this goodness unto thy servant 27 Now therefore â Or it hath pleased thee let it please thee to bless the house of thy servant that it may be before thee for ever for thou blessest O LORD and it shall be blessed for ever CHAP. XVIII 1 NOw after this * 2 Sam. 8. 1 c. it came to pass that David smote the Philistins a All this Chapter is explained on 2 Sam. 8. and subdued them and took Gath and her â Heb. daughters towns out of the hands of the Philistins 2 And he smote Moab and the Moabites became Davids servants and brought gifts 3 And David smote â Or Hadadeâ⦠2 Sam 8. 3. Hadarezer king of Zobah unto Humath as he went to establish his â Heb. ãâã ãâã â⦠â⦠dominion by the river Eââ¦phrates 4 And David took from him a thousand chariots and seven thousand horsemen and twenty thousand footmen David also houghed all the chariot horses but reserved of them an hundred chariots 5 And when the Syrians of â Heb. Darmesek Damascus came to help Hadarezer king of Zobah David slew of the Syrians two and twenty thousand men 6 Then David put garisons in Syria-damascus and the Syrians became Davids servants and brought gifts Then the LORD preserved David whithersoever he went 7 And David took the shields of gold that were on the servants of Hadarezer and brought them to Jerusalem 8 Likewise from â ãâã in the book of Sam. ãâã and ãâã Tibhath and from Chun b For which 2 Sam. 8. 8. Betah and Berothai are mentioned Either therefore they were the same places called by several names as is usual Or they were four neighbouring places out of all which the Brass was taken whereof two places having been named there and omitted here and the other two Places there omitted are here remembred cities of Hadarezer brought David very much brass wherewith * 1 Kin. â⦠ãâã 2 Chr. 4. 15. Solomon made the brazen sea and the pillars and the vessels of brass 9 Now when â Or Toi 2 Sam. 8. 9. Tou king of Hamath heard how David had smitten all the host of Hadarezer king of Zobah 10 He sent Hadoram his son to king David â Or Ieram 2 Sam. 8. 10. to enquire of his welfare and â Or to salute to congratulate him because he had fought against Hadarezer and smitten â Heb. to bless him for Hadarezer â Heb. was the man of wars had warred with Tou and with him all manner of vessels of gold and silver and brass 11 Them also King David dedicated unto the LORD with the silver and the gold that he brought from all these nations from Edom and from Moab and from the children of Ammon and from the Philistins and from Amalek 12 Moreover Abishai the son of Zerujah slew of the Edomites in the valley of salt eighteen thousand 13 And he put garisons in Edom and all the Edomites became Davids servants Thus the LORD preserved David whithersoever he went 14 So David reigned over all Israel and executed judgment and Justice among all his people 15 And Joab the son of Zerujah was over the host and Jehoshaphat the son of Ahilud â Or remembrancer 2 Sam. 8. 17. recorder 16 And Zadok the son of Ahitub and â Called Ahimelech in Sam. Abimelech the son of Abiathar were the priests and â Called Serajah in Sam. 1. and Shisha 1 Kin. 4. 3. Shausha was scribe 17 And Benajah the son of Jehojada was over the Cherethite and the Pelethite and the sons of David were chief â Heb. at the hand of the King about the king CHAP. XIX 1 NOw * 2 Sam. 10. 1. c. it came to pass after this that Nahash the king of the children of Ammon died a Of all the Contents of this Chapter see the Notes on 2 Sam. 10. where we have the same things and almost the very same words and his son reigned in his stead 2 And David said I will shew kindness unto Hanun the son of Nahash because his father shewed kindness to me And David sent messengers to comââ¦ort him concerning his father so the servants of David came into the land of the children of Ammon to Hanun to comfort him 3 But the princes of the children of Ammon said to Hanun â Heb. in thine eyes doth David Thinkest thou that David doth honour thy father that he hath sent comforters unto thee are not his servants come unto thee for to search and to overthrow and to spie out the land 4 Wherefore Hanun took Davids servants and shaved them and cut off their Garments in the midst hard by their buttocks and sent them away 5 Then there went certain and told David how the men were served And he sent to meet them for the men were greatly ashamed and the king said tarry at Jericho until your beards be grown and then return 6 And when the children of Ammon saw that they had made themselves â Heb. â⦠ãâã odious to David Hanun and the children of Ammon sent a thousand talents of silver to hire them chariots and horsemen out of Mesopotamia and out of Syria-maachah and out of Zobah 7 So they hired thirty and two thousand chariots b i. e. 32000 Men fighting from or with Chariots as that word is elsewhere used of which see my Notes on 1 Sam. 13. 5. And this Interpretation seems the more probable by comparing this place with 2 Sam. 10. 6. where this Army is said to consist of 2000â⦠footmen and 12000 men of Ishtob which make up these 32000 men who fought partly from Chariots and partly on Foot with Chariots or attending upon the Chariots as the Ancient Manner of fighting was And here v. 6. this Army it made up of Chariots and Horsemen where except the chariots be understood there were no Footmen in the Army which is unusual and incredible and the king of Maachah and his people who came and pitched before Medeba And the children of Ammon gathered themselves together from their cities and came to battel 8 And when David heard of it he sent Joab and all the host of the mighty men 9 And the children of Ammon came out and put the battel in aray before the gate of the city and the kings that were come were by themselves in the field 10 Now when Joab saw that â Heb. ãâã ãâã of the ãâã ãâã the battel was set against him before and behind he chose out of all the â ãâã ãâã choice of Israel and put them in aray against the Assyrians 11 And the rest of the people he delivered unto the hand of
â Heb. ãâã Abishai his brother and they set themselves in aray against the children of Ammon 12 And he said If the Syrians be too strong for me then thou shalt help me but if the children of Ammon be too strong for thee then I will help thee 13 Be of good courage and let us behave our selves valiantly for our people and for the cities of our God and let the LORD do that which is good in his sight 14 So Joab and the people that were with him drew nigh before the Syrians unto the battel and they fled before him 15 And when the children of Ammon saw that the Syrians were fled they likewise fled before Abishai his brother and entred into the city Then Joab came to Jerusalem 16 And when the Syrians saw that they were put to the worse before Israel they sent messengers and drew forth the Syrians that were beyond the â That is â⦠ãâã river and â Or ãâã 2 Sam. 1â⦠ãâã Shophach the captain of the host of Hadarezer went before them 17 And it was told David and he gathered all Israel and passed over Jordan and came upon them and set the battel in aray against them so when David had put the battel in aray against the Syrians they fought with him 18 But the Syrians fled before Israel and David slew of the Syrians seven thousand men which fought in chariots and forty thousand footmen c How this agrees with 2 Sam. 10. 18. see in the Notes on that place and killed Shophach the captain of the host 19 And when the servants of Hadarezer saw that they were put to the worse before Israel they made peace with David and became his servants neither would the Syrians help the children of Ammon any more CHAP. XX. 1 ANd * Sam. 11. 1. ãâã ââ¦t the ãâã of the â⦠it came to pass that â after the year was expired at the time that kings go out to battel Joab led forth the power of the army and wasted the country of the children of Ammon a Of this first verse see my Notes on 2 Sam. 11. 1. and of v. 2 3. on 2 Sam. 12. 30 31. and of the rest of this Chapter on 2 Sam. 21. 15 c. where also an Account is given of the seeming Differences between this and that Relation and came and besieged Rabbah but David tarried at Jerusalem and Joab smote Rabbah and destroyed it 2 And David * â⦠Sam. 11. 12 â⦠took the crown of their king from off his head and found it â Heb. the ãâã ãâã to weigh a talent of gold and there were precious stones in it and it was set upon Davids head and he brought also exceeding much spoil out of the city 3 And he brought out the people that were in it and cut them with saws and with harrows of iron and with axes even so dealt David with all the cities of the children of Ammon And David and all the people returned to Jerusalem 4 And it came to pass after this * 2 Sam. 21. 18. that there â Or ãâã â Heâ⦠ãâã arose war at â Or Geâ⦠Gezer with the Philistins at which time Sibbechai the Hushathite slew â ãâã Sippai that was of the children of â ãâã 21. 18. the giant and they were subdued 5 And there was war again with the Philistins and Elhanan the son of â Or Raââ¦es ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 21. 19. â⦠ãâã ââ¦1 20. ãâã slew Lahmi the brother of Goliath the Gittite whose spear-staff was like a weavers beam 6 And yet again * ãâã â⦠ãâã ãâã there was war at Gath where was â a man of great stature whose fingers and toes were four and twenty six on each hand and six on each foot and he also was â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the son of the giant 7 But when he â ãâã ãâã defied Israel Jonathan the son of â Shimea Davids brother slew him 8 These were born unto the giant in Gath and ãâã ãâã ãâã 16. 9. they fell by the hand of David and by the hand of his servants CHAP. XXI 1 ANd * â⦠Sam 24. 1 â⦠â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 22. ãâã Satan stood up a Heb. stood to wit before the Lord and his Tribunal to accuse David and Israel and to beg Gods permission to tempt David to number the People Standing is the Accusers posture before Mens Tribunals and consequently the Holy Scripture which useth to speak of God and of the things of God after the manner of men to bring them down to our Capacities elsewhere represents Satan in this posture as 1 King 22. 21. Zech. 3. 1. And so this agrees with 2 Sam. 24. 1. where the Lord is said to move David i. e. to give Satan Commission or Permission to move him for otherwise God tempteth no man Jam. 1. 13. But of this and of this whole Chapter and of the Variations and seeming Contradictions between this Narrative and that in Samuel see my Notes on 2 Sam. 24. against Israel and provoked David to number Israel 2 And David said to Joab and to the rulers of the people Go number Israel from Beersheba even to Dan and bring the number of them to me that I may know it 3 And Joab answered The LORD make his people an hundred times as many mo as they be but my lord the king are they not all my lords servants why then doth my lord require this thing why will he be â ãâã â⦠tresâ⦠Gr. a cause of trespass to Israel b Or why will he be or why should this be a trespass or a cause of trespass or an occasion of punishment for Hebrew words signifying sin are oft used to note the punishment of Sin or a desolation or a cause of desolation or destruction for the verb whence this noun proceeds is oft used in that Sense to or against Israel Why wilst thou provoke God by this sin to punish Israel Thus he speaks because God commonly punisheth the People for the sins of their Rulers because they are for the most part guilty of their sins in one kind or other or at least God takes this occasion to punish People for all their Sins 4 Nevertheless the kings word prevailed against Joab wherefore Joab departed and went throughout all Israel and came to Jerusalem 5 And Joab gave the sum of the number of the people unto David And all they of Israel were a thousand thousand and one hundred thousand men that drew sword and Judah was four hundred threescore and ten thousand men that drew sword 6 But Levi and Benjamin counted he not among them c Partly for the following Reason and principally by Gods special and gracious Providence to these two Tribes to Levi because they were devoted to his Service and to Benjamin because they were the least of all the Tribes having been almost extinct
Iudg. 21. and because God foresaw that they would be faithful to the House of David in the division of the Tribes and therefore he would not have them diminished And Ioab presumed to leave these two Tribes unnumbred because he had specious Pretences for it for Levi because they were no Warriours and the Kings Command reached onely to those that drew sword as appears from v. 5. And for Benjamin because they being so small a Tribe and bordering upon Ierusalem their Chief City might easily be numbred afterward for the kings word was abominable to Joab 7 â Heb. and it was evil in the eyes of the LORD concernning this thing And God was displeased with this thing d Because this was done without any colour of necessity and out of meer Curiosity and Oftentation and carnal Confidence as Davids own Conscience told him which therefore smote him as it is related 2 Sam. 24. 10. therefore he smote Israel e Which is particularly related in the following verses 8 And David said unto God * 2 Sam. 24. 10. I have sinned greatly because I have done this thing * 2 Sam. 12. 13. but now I beseech thee do away the iniquity of thy servant for I have done very foolishly 9 And the LORD spake unto Gad Davids seer saying 10 Go and tell David saying Thus saith the LORD I â Heb. stretch out offer thee three things chuse thee one of them that I may do it unto thee 11 So Gad came to David and said unto him Thus saith the LORD â Heb. take to thee chuse thee 12 Either three years famine or three months to be destroyed before thy foes while that the sword of thine enemies overtaketh thee or else three days the sword of the LORD even the pestilence in the land and the angel of the LORD destroying throughout all the coasts of Israel Now therefore advise thy self what word I shall bring again to him that sent me 13 And David said unto Gad I am in a great strait let me fall now into the hand of the LORD for very â Or many great are his mercies but let me not fall into the hand of man 14 So the LORD sent pestilence upon Israel and there fell of Israel seventy thousand men 15 And God sent an * 2 Sam. 24. 16. angel unto Jerusalem to destroy it and as he was destroying the LORD beheld and he repented him of the evil and said to the angel that destroyed It is enough stay now thine hand And the angel of the LORD stood by the threshing-floor of â Or Araââ¦nah 2 Sam. 24. 18. Ornan the Jebusite 16 And David lift up his eyes and saw the angel of the LORD stand between the earth and the heaven having a drawn sword in his hand stretched out over Jerusalem then David and the elders of Israel who were clothed in sackcloth f i. e. In mourning Garments humbling themselves before God for their Sins and deprecating his Wrath against the People fell upon their faces 17 And David said unto God Is it not I that commanded the people to be numbred even I it is that have sinned and done evil indeed but as for these sheep what have they done let thine hand I pray thee O LORD my God be on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should be plagued 18 Then â Heb. an angel the * 2 Chr. 3. 1. angel of the LORD commanded Gad to say to David that David should go up and set up an altar unto the LORD in the threshing-floor of Ornan the Jebusite 19 And David went up at the saying of Gad which he spake in the name of the LORD 20 â Or when Orââ¦nan turned back and saw the angel then he and his four sons with him hid themselves And Ornan turned back and saw the angel and his four sons with him hid themselves g Or And Ornan turned back i. e. turned his face from the Angel for or when for the Hebrew vau is frequently used both those ways he saw the angel and so did his four sons with him hiding themselves partly because of the Glory and Majesty in which the Angel appeared which mens weak and sinful natures are not able to bear and partly from the fear of Gods Vengeance which was at this time riding circuit in the Land and now seemed to be coming to their Family Now Ornan was threshing wheat 21 And as David came to Ornan Ornan looked and saw David and went out of the threshing-floor and bowed himself to David with his face to the ground 22 Then David said to Ornan â Heb. give Grant me the place of this threshing-floor that I may build an altar therein unto the LORD thou shalt grant it me for the full price that the plague may be stayed from the people 23 And Ornan said unto David Take it to thee and let my lord the king do that which is good in his eyes ââ¦o I give thee the oxen also for burnt-offerings and the threshing-instruments for wood and the wheat for the meat-offering I give it all 24 And king David said to Ornan Nay but I will verily buy it for the full price for I will not take that which is thine for the LORD nor offer burnt-offerings without cost 25 So * 2 Sam. 24. 24. David gave to Ornan for the place six hundred shekels of gold by weight 26 And David built there an altar unto the LORD and offered burnt-offerings and peace-offerings and called upon the LORD and he answered him from heaven by fire h Heb. by fire sent from Heaven which was the sign of Gods Acceptance See Levit. 9. 24. 1 King 18. 24 38. 2 Chron. 7. 1. upon the altar of burnt offering 27 And the LORD commanded the angel and he put up his sword again into the sheath thereof 28 At that time when David saw that the LORD had answered him in the threshing-floor of Ornan the Jebusite then he sacrificed there i When he perceived that his Sacrifice there offered was acceptable to God he proceeded to offer more Sacrifices in that place and did not go to Gibeon as otherwise he should have done 29 For the tabernacle of the LORD which Moses made in the wilderness and the altar of the burnt-offering were at that season in the high place at * 1 King 3. 4. Ch. 16. 39. 2 Chr. 1. 3. Gibeon 30 But David could not k i. e. Durst not go before it l i. e. Before the Tabernacle where the Altar stood to enquire of God m Heb. to seek God i. e. humbly to beg his Favour by Prayer and Sacrifice for he was afraid because of the sword of the angel of the LORD n i. e. When he saw the Angel stand with his drawn Sword over Ierusalem as is related above v. 15 16. he durst not go away thence to Gibeon
lest the Angel in the mean time should destroy Ierusalem for the prevention whereof he thought it most proper to continue to worship God in that place which he had consecrated by his special Presence and gracious Acceptance CHAP. XXII 1 TThen David said a Partly by his Observation of this gracious and glorious Appearance of God and his Command to erect an Altar and his Acceptance of a Sacrifice offered in this place and partly by the Instinct and Direction of Gods Spirit by which as he is said to have had the pattern of the house porch altar c. 1 Chron. 28. 11 12 19. so doubtless he was also instructed as to the place where the House should be built * Deut. 12. 5. 2 Sam. 24. 18. This is the house of the LORD God b This is the place appointed by God for the building of his Temple and Altar and this is the altar of burnt-offering for Israel 2 And David commanded to gather together the strangers that were in the land of Israel c The same persons whom Solomon afterwards employed in the same Work of which see 1 King 5. 15. compared with 1 King 9. 20 21. and he set masons to hew wrought stones d Wherein he could not do much being prevented by death but Solomon carried on and perfected what David had begun to build the house of God 3 And David prepared iron in abundance for the nails for the doors of the gates and for the joynings e To be used together with melted Lead for the joyning of thââ¦se great and square Stones together and brass in abundance without weight 4 Also cedar-trees in abundance for the Zidonians and they of Tyre brought much cedar-wood to David 5 And David said f Within himself or in his own thoughts * Ca. 2â⦠1. Solomon my son is young and tender g And therefore through youthful Vanity and Folly and Unsettledness may not use that Care and Consideration and Diligence in making such Provisions as this great Work requires Of Solomons ââ¦ge see 1 King 3. 7. and the house that is to be built for the LORD must be exceeding magnifical of fame and of glory throughout all countries I will therefore now make preparation for it So David prepared abundantly before his death 6 Then he called for Solomon his son and charged him to build an house for the LORD God of Israel 7 And David said to Solomon My son as for me * â⦠Sam. ãâã it was in my mind to build an house * ãâã 12â⦠â⦠11. unto the name of the LORD my God 8 But the word of the LORD came to me saying * Ch ãâã 1 King 5. â⦠Thou hast shed blood abundantly and hast made great wars thou shalt not build an house unto my name because thou hast shed much blood upon the earth h Not that Wars either now are or then were simply Unlawful or that David sinned in shedding the Blood of War for it is manifest that Davids Wars were undertaken by Gods Command or with his Leave and were attended with his Blessing but partly because Davids Military Employments did for a good while fill his Head and Hands and gave him no leisure for Temple Work and principally for mystical Sgnification to teach us that the Church whereof the Temple was a manifest and illustrious Type should be built by Christ the Prince of Peace Isa. 9. 6. and that it should be gathered and built up not by might or power or by force of Arms but by Gods Spirit Zech. 4. 6. and by the preaching of the Gospel of Peace in my sight i Which I have taken particular notice of And this expression may possibly be added in reference to Uriah and the rest of the Israelites who were slain at the Siege of Rabbah by Davids contrivance which peradventure David had in his Eye Psal. 51. 4. where David confessing this Sin useth this very Expression I have done this evil in thy sight 9 Behold a son shall be born to thee who shall be a man of rest and I will give him rest from all his enemies round about for his name shall be â ãâã ãâã ãâã Solomon and I will give peace and quietness unto Israel in his days 10 * 2 Sam. ãâã 1 Kiâ⦠â⦠â⦠Ch. 1â⦠ãâã He shall build an house for my name and he shall be my son and I will be his father and I will establish the throne of his kingdom over Israel for ever k Of this see my Notes on 2 Sam. 7. 13. 11 Now my son the LORD be with thee and prosper thou l Go on prosperously in carrying on this Work Or the Lord give thee that Rest and Prosperity which is necessary for it and build the house of the LORD thy God as he hath said of thee 12 Onely the LORD give thee wisdom and understanding and give thee charge concerning Israel m i. e Give thee Instructions or Direction rightly to manage and rule his People Israel Or and set thee over Israel as the Syriack renders it whom the Arabick follows Or when as the Hebrew vaâ⦠is oft used he shall set thee over Israel i. e. when thou shalt be King for then Solomon would need this Wisdom for which therefore he prayeth 1 King 3. 9. that thou mayest keep the Law of the LORD thy God 13 Then shalt thou prosper if thou takest heed to fulfill the statutes and judgments which the LORD charged Moses with concerning Israel Be strong and of good courage dread not nor be dismayed 14 Now behold â Or iâ⦠my poâ⦠in my trouble n This he alledgeth as a Reason why he could do no more because of the many Troubles and Wars both Foraign and Civil whereby much of his Treasures was exhausted I have prepared for the house of the LORD an hundred thousand talents of gold o A Talent of Gold in the first constitution was 3000 Shekels as may be gathered from Exod. 38. 24 25 26. and so this amounts to a very vast Sum yet not Impossible for David to get considering how many and great Conquests he made and what vast Spoils and Presents he got and that he endeavoured by all just and honourable ways to get as much as he could not out of Covetousness or for his own Ends ãâã meerly out of Zeal for Gods House And whereas some object that this quantity of Gold and Silver was sufficient though the whole Fabrick of the Temple had consisted of Massy Gold and Silver it is to be considered that all this Treasure was not spent upon the Materials of the Temple but a very great part of it upon the Workmen which were nigh 200000 whereof a great number were Officers which being employed for so long time together would exhaust a considerable part of it and what was not employed in the building of the Temple was laid up in the
Sacred Treasures for future Occasions there being mention of the great treasures left by David even in other Authors But some Learned Men make these Talents far less than those in Moses his Time and they conceive that as there were two sorts of Shekels both of Gold and Silver the common and the sacred Shekel whereof the latter is commonly thought to be double to the former so also there were Talents of divers kinds and values For the Hebrew word kikkar which is rendred a Talent properly signifies onely a Mass or a Piece as it is used Exod. 29. 23. 1 Sam. 2. 36. Zech. 5. 7. So it may indifferently denote either a greater or a lesser Piece And this is certain and observed by two Ancient and most Learned Writers ãâã and Pollux and by others that a Talent among the Greeks and Romans sometimes notes but a small quantity and that a Talent of Gold contains onely six Drams And Homer in his Ileads amongst other things of no great value which are propounded as Rewards to the Conqueror at a solemn and publick Exercise a Bondwoman an Horse and a Pot mentions two Talents of Gold which plainly shews that in his Time which was after the building of this Temple Talents of Gold were very far Inferiour in quantity and price to what they had been in former Ages And Iosephus a Iew and therefore the more Competent Judge of these things speaking of this very thing for 100000 Talents of Gold here mentioned he puts 10000 and for 1000000 Talents of Silver he puts 100000 either because the Talents in Moses his time were of ten times more Bulk and Price than in Davids and Solomons time and therefore these Talents reduced to them amounted to no greater Sum or because he read so in his Copy of the Hebrew Bible And certainly it is infinitely more tolerable and reasonable to suppose that there is a mistake here in the generality of the present Copies of the Hebrew Bible through the Errour of the Scribe which being onely in a numeral and historical Passage might happen without Impeachment to the Care of Gods Providence which hath so miraculously preserved all the most Important and Substantial parts of Scripture as hath been formerly said than upon such Pretences to deny the Truth and Divine Original and Authority of the Holy Scriptures Add to this that all the Gold then used was not of equal worth and purity as appears both by the special Commendation given to some sorts of Gold in divers parts of Scripture and particularly by the Difference observed in this very History between the Gold and Gold which David gave for this use whereof one little part being distinctively called pure Gold and refined Gold 1 Chron. 28. 17 18. it is sufficiently implied that all the rest of the Gold was not refined nor pure which might greatly diminish the Worth of it for in what degree it was impure or allayed with other things in those Times and Places we cannot know at this Distance And therefore we cannot make a true Estimate what those Talents of Gold did amount to in our Value and a thousand thousand talents of silver p Just as much in Silver as in Gold for this is known and agreed that the Proportion of Gold to Silver is Ten to One. and of brass and iron without * As ãâã 3. weight for it is in abundance timber also and stone have I prepared and thou mayest add thereto 15 Moreover there are workmen with thee in abundance hewers and â That is ma sons and carpenters workers of stone and timber and all manner of cunning men for every manner of work 16 Of the gold the silver and the brass and the iron there is no number Arise therefore and be doing q To wit when thou shalt come to the Throne in my stead and the LORD be with thee 17 David also commanded all the princes of Israel to help Solomon his son saying 18 Is not the LORD your God with you and hath he not given you rest on every side for he hath given the inhabitants of the land into mine hand and the land is subdued before the LORD and before his people r Either 1. It is brought under the Command of God and of you his People all the Enemies of God and of Israel in it or near it being now perfectly subdued Or 2. It is really subdued whereof both God and your own Eyes are Witnesses 19 Now set your heart and your soul to seek the LORD your God arise therefore and build ye the sanctuary of the LORD God to bring the ark of the covenant of the LORD and the holy vessels of God into the house that is to be built to the name of the LORD CHAP. XXIII 1 SO when David was old and full of days he made * 1 Kin. 1. 33. 39. Ch. 28. 5. Solomon his son king over Israel a Not that he did resign the Kingdom to him but that he declared his Mind concerning his Succession into the Throne after his death As David himself is called King 1 Sam. 16. 1. because he was appointed and anointed to be King after Sauls death though till then he was onely a Subiect 2 And he gathered together all the princes of Israel with the priests and the Levites b Partly to declare Gods Mind and his own Will that Solomon should be his Successor and so to cut off the Claims and Pretences which others of his Sons might make to the Crown and partly to acquaint them with those Directions which he had received from God by the Spirit as appears from ch 28. 11 c. concerning the Establishment of a new Order and Method in the Ministration of the Priests and Levites in the Temple 3 Now the Levites were numbred from the age of * Numb 4. 3. thirty years and upward c Not onely till fifty as it was appointed Num. 4. 2 3. but even till their Death For that was but a Temporary Law grounded upon a special Reason because the Levites were employed in carrying the Tabernacle and Sacred Vessels from place to place and therefore God would have them freed from those Burdens when they came to feel the Infirmities of Age Which Reason wholly ceasing upon the Building of the Temple and their Work being far easier than it had been and their Service being more a Priviledge than a Burden their time of Service is justly and fitly prolonged and their numbers by their polls man by man was thirty and eight thousand 4 Of which twenty and four thousand were â Or or to oversee to set forward the work of the house of the LORD d i. e. To take care that all the Work of the Temple about Sacrifices and other Parts or Means of Gods Service should be punctually and diligently performed either by themselves or others Which they were not to do all at once but by Courses 1000 at a
Jeduthun the sons of Jeduthun h Or his sons the construct Form being used before the absolute of which there are Examples in Scripture Ieduthun called by his Fathers Name Otherwise they are not six unless either Ieduthun their Father be included in that Number or Shimei mentioned v. 17. be one of them as many Learned Men think See the like 1 Chron. 24. 23. Gedaliah and â Or Izri ver 11. Zeri and Jeshajah Hashabiah and Mattithiah â with Shimei mentioned ver 17. six under the hands of their father Jeduthun who prophesied with a harp to give thanks and to praise the LORD 4 Of Heman the sons of Heman Bukkiah Mattaniah â Or ãâã ver 18. Uzziel â Or ãâã ãâã ver 20. Shebuel and Jerimoth Hananiah Hanani Eliathah Giddalti and Romamtiezer Joshbekashah Mallothi Hothir and Mahazioth 5 All these were the sons of Heman the kings seer i Or Prophet which is the same thing 1 Sam. 9. 9. Either he was a Prophet as well as a Singer or he is thus called because he prophesied in the sence designed v. 1. And he is called the kings seer either because the King took special Delight in him or because he fiequently attended upon the King in his Palace executing his Sacred Office there while the rest were constantly employed in the Tabernacle in the â Or ãâã words of God k i. e. To sing such Divine Songs as were inspired by God to the Prophets or Holy Men of God to lift up the horn l Either 1. Metaphorically to extol and praise God for exalting the horn i. e. the Power and Kingdom of David of which Phrase see Psal. 92. 10. 132. 17. Or rather 2. properly to praise God with the sound of a Trumpet as was usual as 2 Chron. 5. 12. 13. 12. or some other Musical Instrument made of Horn which being a Martial kind of Musick might be most grateful to Davids Martial Spirit though he was also skilled in other Instruments of Musick which he used in the House of God as is expressed in the next Verse And God gave to Heman fourteen sons and three daughters 6 All these were under the hands m i. e. Under his Direction as v. 2. of their father ââ¦or song in the house of God with cymbals psalteries and harps for the service of the house of God â Heb. by the hands of the king according to the kings order to Asaph Jeduthun and Heman n Heb. by the hands of the King and of Asaph Ieduthun and Heman i. e. According to the Kings Appointment and under the Conduct of Asaph Ieduthun and Heman 7 So the number of them with their brethren that were instructed in the songs of the LORD even all that were cunning o Who were so skilful that they were able to teach others was two hundred fourscore and eight p Which together with their Scholars make up the 4000 mentioned ch 23. 5. 8 And they cast lots ward against ward q i. e. A Ward or Rank or Course of Levites answerable to one of the Priests upon whom the Levites were to wait in their holy Ministrations ch 23. 28. as well the small as the great the teacher as the scholar r Without any respect to their difrent Ages or Abilities 9 Now the first lot came forth for Asaph to Joseph s i. e. For the Family of Asaph of which Ioseph was Here that Clause he his sons and his brethren were twelve is to be understood as it is expressed in all the following verses otherwise they do not make up that number of 288. mentioned v. 7. the second to Gedaliah who t Heb. he which word being here expresly is rightly understood and supplied in the rest with his brethren and his sons were twelve 10 The third to Zaccur he his sons and his brethren were twelve 11 The fourth to Izri he his sons and his brethren were twelve 12 The fifth to Nethaniah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 13 The sixth to Bukkiah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 14 The seventh to Jesharelah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 15 The eighth to Jeshajah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 16 The ninth to Mattaniah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 17 The tenth to Shimei he his sons and his brethren were twelve 18 The eleventh to Azareel he his sons and his brethren were twelve 19 The twelfth to Hashabiah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 20 The thirteenth to Shubael he his sons and his brethren were twelve 21 The fourteenth to Mattithiah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 22 The fifteenth to Jeremoth he his sons and his brethren were twelve 23 The sixteenth to Hananiah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 24 The seventeenth to Joshbekashah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 25 The eighteenth to Hanani he his sons and his brethren were twelve 26 The nineteenth to Mallothi he his sons and his brethren were twelve 27 The twentieth to Eliathah he his sons and his brethren were twelve 28 The one and twentieth to Hothir he his sons and his brethren were twelve 29 The two and twentieth to Giddalti he his sons and his brethren were twelve 30 The three and twentieth to Mahazioth he his sons and his brethren were twelve 31 The four and twentieth to Romamti-ezer he his sons and his brethren were twelve CHAP. XXVI 1 COncerning the divisions of the porters â ãâ¦ã Of the Korhites was â ãâ¦ã Meshelemiah the son of Kore of the sons of â ãâ¦ã Asaph a Not that Famous Asaph the Singer but another Asaph called also Ebiasaph ch 6. 37. 2 And the sons of Meshelemiah were Zechariah the first-born Jediael the second Zebadiah the third Jathniel the fourth 3 Elam the fifth Jehohanan the sixth Elioenai the seventh Moreover the sons of Obed-edom were Shemajah the first-born Jehozabad the second Joab the third and Sacar the fourth and Nethaneel the fifth 5 Ammiel the sixth Issachar the seventh Peulthaâ⦠the eighth for God blessed â ãâ¦ã him b To wit with a numerous Posterity and other Blessings for his Respect and Affection to the Ark. See 2 Sam. 6. 11. 6 Also unto Shemajah his son were two sons born that ruled throughout the house of their fathers c That had the Command of their Brethren and Families being as some say Captains of Hundreds or of Thousands Of which see Exod. 18. 25. 2 King 11. 9. for they were mighty men of valour d This Clause is divers times mentioned because their Office required both Strength and Courage for they were to shut the Doors of the Temple one whereof was so great and weighty that in the second Temple it required the help of twenty men to open and shut it as Iosephus an Eye-witness reports They were also to keep the Guard and to keep
use and of the place of the mercy-seat t i. e. In what particular part of the Holy of Holies it was to be placed 12 And the pattern â ãâ¦ã of all u For Even the Pattern of all for this clause belongs both to the foregoing and to the following Particulars that he had by the spirit x By the Spirit of God as is evident from v. 19. For seeing all the particulars of the Tabeââ¦acle built by Moses were suggested to him by Gods Spirit by which even the Workmen were inspired Exod. 25. 40. and 31. 3. it is not credible that God would use less care and exactness in the building of this far more glorious and durable Work of the courts of the house of the LORD and of all the chambers round about of the treasuries of the house of God and of the treasuries of the dedicate things y All which were within the Courts or adjoyning to them as the other Chambers v. 11. were adjoyned to the House 13 Also for the courses of the priests and the Levites and for all the work of the service of the house of the LORD and for all the vessels of service in the house of the LORD 14 He gave of gold by weight for things of gold for all instruments of all manner of service silver also for all instruments of silver by weight for all instruments of every kind of service 15 Even the weight for the candlesticks of gold and for their lamps of gold by weight for every candlestick and for the lamps thereof and for the candlesticks of silver by weight both for the â main body ãâã the. candlestick and also for the lamps thereof according to the use of every candlestick z Whether they were large and fixed in one place whereof there were ten in the Holy Place 1 King 7. 49. or such as were less and loose to be carried from place to place as need required 16 And by weight he gave gold for the tables of shew bread a By this and 2 Chron. 4. 19. it appears that there were divers Tables to be used either successively or together about the shew-bread but one of them seems to have been of more Eminency and use than the rest and therefore it is most commonly called the Table of the Shew-bread in the singular number But oâ⦠this and the rest of the Utensils here named see the Notes on Exodus for every table and likewise silver for the tables of silver 17 Also pure gold for the flesh-hooks and the bowls and the cups and for the golden basons he gave gold by weight for every bason and likewise silver by weight for every bason of silver 18 And for the altar of incense refined gold by weight and gold for the pattern of the chariot of the * 1 Sam. 4. â⦠1 Kin. 6. 23. c. cherubims b i. e. Of the Cherubims which Solomon was to make of which see 1 King 6. 23. for those which were fastened to the Mercy-seat were made by Moses long before which he fitly compares to a Chariot because within them God is oft said to sit and to dwell as 2 King 19. 15. Psal. 80. 1. 99. 1. and sometimes he is said to ride upon a Cherub Psal. 18. 10. And because a Chariot is made to carry a Person from place to place this Expression may be used to intimate that God was not so fixed to them by the building of this Temple but that he both could and would remove from them if they forsook him And when they did so God did make use of the Chariot of his Cherubims to convey himself away from them as is noted Ezek. 10. 15 c. that spread out their wings and covered the ark of the covenent of the LORD c Not above it for that was done by Moses his Cherubims but before it to keep it from the Eyes of the High-priest when he entred into the most Holy Place 1 King 6. 23. 19 All this said David * Exod. 25. 40. the LORD made me understand in writing by â Or from his hand upon â Or to or within me d The meaning is either 1. That God revealed this to Samuel see 1 Chron. 9. 22 or God or Nathan or some other Man of God who put it into writing and by them to David Or 2. That God did as it were by his own Hand and Finger wherewith he wrote the Ten Commandments Exod. 31. 18. write these things upon the Table of my Mind which now I deliver to thee even all the works of this pattern 20 And David said to Solomon his son Be strong and of good courage e See the Notes on v. 10. and do it fear not nor be dismayed for the LORD God even my God will be with thee he will not fail thee nor for sake thee until thou hast finished all the work for the service of the house of the LORD 21 And behold the courses of the priests and the Levites even they shall be with thee for all the service of the house of God and there shall be with thee for all manner of workmanship every willing skilfull man for any manner of service also the princes and all the people will be wholly at thy commandment CHAP. XXIX 1 FUrthermore David the king said unto all the congregation Solomon my son whom alone God hath chosen is yet * Ch. 22. 5. young and tender a Comparatively for he was now married as appears by comparing 2 Chron. 9. 30. and 12. 13. and the work is great for the palace is not for man but for the LORD 2 Now I have prepared with all my might for the house of my God the gold for things to be made of gold and the silver for things of silver and the brass for things of brass the iron for things of iron and wood for things of wood onyx-stones and stones to be set b Diamonds or Emeraulds or Rubies or any of those pretious Stones which are usually set in Rings or such things glistering stones and of divers colours and all manner of precious stones and marble-stones in abundance 3 Moreover because I have set my affection to the house of my God â Heb. there is to me a peculiar treasure I have of mine own proper good c Of that which I had reserved as a peculiar Treasure to my own Use after I had separated those things which I had devoted to God of gold and silver which I have given to the house of my God over and above all that I have prepared for the holy house 4 Even three thousand talents of gold of the gold of * 1 Kin. 9. 28. Ophir d Which was accounted the best and purest Gold of which see Iob. 22. 24. 28. 16. Isa. 13. 12. By which it appears that those 100000 Talents mentioned before ch 22. 14. were a courser
confessed by all to be often used at large and indefinitely for about or after that time and * ãâã 21. 39. anointed him unto the LORD to be the chief governour b i. e. To be King after Davids death and Zadok to be priest c Of which the last Note but one 23 Then Solomon sat on the throne of the LORD d i. e. On the Throne of Israel which is called the Throne of the Lord either more generally as all Thrones are the Lords by whom Kings reign Prov. 8. 15. and Magistrates are ordained Rom. 13. 1 2. or more specially and peculiarly Either 1. because the Lord himself was in a peculiar manner the King and Governour of Israel not onely in the time of the Judges but afterward Psal. 44. 4. 89. 18. 149. 2. Isa 33. 22. or 2. because it was the Throne of Christ the Lord whose Vicegerents David and Solomon and their Successors were for whom this Throne was reserved and by whom it was to be established and enjoyed for ever Luke 2. 32. 33. Or 3. The Throne of the Lord is put for The Throne of the People of the Lord by a concise and short manner of Speech which is frequent in the Hebrew Language as when the Key of David is put for the Key of the House of David and the Mountain of the Lord for the Mountain of the Lords House Or 4. Because this Throne fell to Solomon not by right of Inheritance for he had Elder Brethren but by the special Appointment and Gift of the Lord. And so this of the Lord is the genitive case of the Efficient as the Learned call it and signifies which the Lord gave him as king in stead of David his father and prospered and all Israel obeyed him 24 And all the princes and the mighty men and all the sons likewise of king David â Heb. gave the hand under Solomon Gen. 24. 2 3. 47. 29. submitted themselves unto Solomon e Heb. Put their Hands under Solomon i. e. They owned him for their King and themselves for his Subjects and sware Fealty to him which possibly they now did after the ancient manner with that Ceremony of putting their Hands under his Thigh which was used in Swearing Gen. 24. 2. 47. 29. or at least the thing is signified by a Phrase taken from that practice formerly used though now neglected it being usual in all Nations and Languages to signifie present things by Phrases taken from Ancient Customs the king 25 And the LOââ¦D magnified Solomon exceedingly in the sight of all Israel and * 1 Kin. 3. 13. 2 Chr. 1. 12. Eccles. 2. â⦠bestowed upon him such royal majesty f i. e. Such Honour and Reputation together with Power and Riches and all things which make a King Great and Glorious as had not been on any king g Either David or Saul or any of the former Governours of Israel the Word King being oft used in a large sence for any Governour before him in Israel 26 Thus David the son of Jesse reigned over all Israel h This Sacred Writer having mentioned the Anointing of Solomon to be King v. 22. and upon that occasion proceeded to give a further Account of Solomons Actual Settlement in his Kingdom and of his prosperous and glorious Management of it v. 23 24 25. he now returns to his main and proper Business to give an Account of the Close of Davids Reign and Life Thus i. e. in manner hitherto expressed David reigned c. 27 And the time that he reigned over Israel was * 1 Kin. 2. 11. forty years * 2 Sam. 5. 5. Ch. 3. 4. seven years reigned he in Hebron and thirty and three years reigned he in Jerusalem 28 And he died in a good old age full of days i Fully satisfied with the days which God had given him having had the Happiness to see his Beloved Solomon settled in his Throne being now weary of this Life and desiring to be with God riches and honour and Solomon his son reigned in his stead 29 Now the acts of David the king first and last behold they are written in the â Or history â Heb. words book of Nathan the prophet and in the book of Gad the seet k Either in the two Books of Samuel as they are now called which were written part by Samuel and part by Nathan and Gad. Or in the Annals or Chronicles of that Kingdom which were written by Nathan and Gad who were not onely Prophets but Historiographers or Annalists out of which either they or some other Prophets took out by the direction of Gods Spirit such Passages as were most important and useful to the Church and to the World in succeeding Ages 30 With all his reign and his might and the times that went over him l i. e. The Changes which befel him both his Persecutions and manifold Troubles and his great Successes and Atchievements The Word time or times being oft put for things done or happening in them as Psal. 31. 15. 77. 5. and over Israel and over all the kingdoms of the countries m Heb. Of these Countries to wit bordering upon the Land of Canaan or not far from it II CHRONICLES CHAP. I. 1 ANd * ãâã 2. 45. Solomon the son of David was strengthned a Or established after his Seditious Brother Adonijah and his Partisans were suppressed and he was received with the universal Consent and Joy of his Princes and People in his kingdom and the LORD his God was with him and magnified him * ãâã 23. 17. exceedingly 2 Then Solomon spake b To wit concerning his Intention of going to Gibeon and that they should attend him thither as the next Verse shews unto all Israel to the captains of thousands and of hundreds and to the judges and to every governour in all Israel â â⦠ãâã of ãâã ãâã the chief of the fathers 3 So Solomon and all the congregation with him went to the high place c Upon which the Tabernacle was placed whence it is called the great high Place 1 King 3. 4. that was at * ãâã 34. ãâã 16. 39. 129. Gibeon for there was the tabernacle of the congregation of God which Moses the servant of the LORD had made in the wilderness 4 * ãâã 6. 17. ãâã 16. 1. But the ark of God had David brought up from Kirjath-jearim to the place which David had prepared for it for he had pitched a tent for it at Jerusalem d He separated the Ark from the Tabernacle and brought it to Jerusalem because there he intended to build a far more noble and lasting Habitation for it 5 Moreover * ãâã 38. 1. the brazen altar that Bezaleel the son of Uri the son of Hur had made â ãâã ãâã he e Either Moses mentioned v. 3. or Bezaleel here last named by the
place for thy dwelling for ever 3 And the king turned his face and blessed the whole congregation of Israel and all the congregation of Israel stood 4 And he said Blessed be the LORD God of Israel who hath with his hands fulfilled that which he spake with his mouth to my father David saying 5 Since the day that I brought forth my people out of the land of Egypt I chose no city among all the tribes of Israel to build an house in that my name might be there neither chose I any man to be * â⦠Sam. 6. 21. Chr. 28. 4. a ruler over my people Israel 6 But I have chosen Jerusalem that my name might be there and have chosen David to be over my people Israel 7 Now * 2 Sam. â⦠2. Chr. 28. 2. it was in the heart of David my father to build an house for the name of the LORD God of Israel 8 But the LORD said to David my father Forasmuch as it was in thine heart to build an house for my Name thou didst well in that it was in thine heart 9 Notwithstanding thou shalt not build the house but thy son which shall come forth out of thy loins he shall build the house for my Name 10 The LORD therefore hath performed his word that he hath spoken for I am risen up in the room of David my father and am set on the throne of Israel as the LORD promised and have built the house for the Name of the LORD God of Israel 11 And in it have I put the ark wherein is the covenant of the LORD that he made with the children of Israel 12 And he stood before the altar of the LORD in the presence of all the congregation of Israel and spread forth his hands 13 For Solomon had made a brazen scaffold of five cubits â ãâã the ãâã ãâã â⦠long and five cubits broad and three cubits high and had set it in the midst of â ãâã ãâã ãâã place ãâã ãâã the court and upon it he stood and kneeled down upon his knees before all the congregation of Israel and spread forth his hands toward heaven 14 And said O LORD God of Israel * ãâã 15. 11. ãâã 3. 24. there is no God like thee in the heaven nor in the earth which keepest covenant and shewest mercy unto thy servants that walk before thee with all their heart 15 Thou which hast kept with thy servant David my father that which thou hast promised him and spakest with thy mouth and hast fulfilled it with thine hand as it is this day 16 Now therefore O LORD God of Israel keep with thy servant David my father that which thou hast promised him saying * ãâã ãâã 12. 1 ãâã 24. ãâã â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â⦠ãâã ãâã if ãâã 132. 12. There shall not fail thee a man in my sight to sit upon the throne of Israel yet so that thy children take heed to their way to walk in my law as thou hast walked before me 17 Now then O LORD God of Israel let thy word be verified which thou hast spoken unto thy servant David 18 But will God in very deed dwell with men on the earth * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â⦠49. Behold heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee how much less this house which I have built 19 Have respect therefore to the prayer of thy servant and to his supplication O LORD my God to hearken unto the cry and the prayer which thy servant prayeth before thee 20 That thine eyes may be open upon this house day and night upon the place whereof thou hast said that thou wouldest put thy Name there to hearken unto the prayer which thy servant prayeth â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã towards this place 21 Hearken therefore unto the supplication of thy servant and of thy people Israel which they shall â ãâã ãâã make towards this place hear thou from thy dwelling place even from heaven and when thou hearest â ãâã ãâã ãâã Gr. forgive 22 If a man sin against his neighbour â ãâã ãâã ââ¦e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and an oath be laid upon him to make him swear and the oath come before thine altar in this house 23 Then hear thou from heaven and do and judge thy servants by requiting the wicked by recompensing his way upon his own head and by justifying the righteous by giving him according to his righteousness 24 And if thy people Israel â Or be smitten be put to the worse before the enemy because they have sinned against thee and shall return and confess thy Name and pray and make supplication before thee â Or towardâ⦠in this house 25 Then hear thou from the heavens and forgive the sin of thy people Israel and bring them again unto the land which thou gavest to them and to their fathers 26 When the * 1 Kin 17. 1. heaven is shut up and there is no rain because they have sinned against thee yet if they pray towards this place and confess thy name and turn from their sin when thou dost afflict them 27 Then hear thou from heaven and forgive the sin of thy servants and of thy people Israel when thou hast taught them the good way wherein they should walk and send rain upon thy land which thou hast given unto thy people for an inheritance 28 If there * Ch. 20. 9. be dearth in the land if there be pestilence if there be blasting or mildew locusts or caterpillars if their enemies besiege them â Heb. in the land of their gates in the cities of their land whatsoever sore or whatsoever sickness there be 29 Then what prayer or what supplication soever shall be made of any man or of all thy people Israel when every one shall know his own sore and his own grief and shall spread forth his hands â Or towards this house in this house 30 Then hear thou from heaven thy dwelling-place and forgive and render unto every man according unto all his ways whose heart thou knowest for thou onely * 1 Chr. 28. 9. knowest the hearts of the children of men 31 That they may fear thee to walk in thy ways â Heb. all the days which so long as they live â Heb. upon the face of the land in the land which thou gavest unto our fathers 32 Moreover concerning the stranger * Joh. 12. 20. Act. 8. 27. which is not of thy people Israel but is come from a far country for thy great Names sake and thy mighty hand and stretched out arm if they come and pray in this house 33 Then hear thou from the heavens even from thy dwelling place and do according to all that the stranger calleth to thee for that all people of the earth may know thy Name and fear thee as doth thy people Israel and may know that â Heb. thy name
is called upon this house this house which I have built is called by thy Name 34 If thy people go out to war against their enemies by the way that thou shalt send them and they pray unto thee toward this city which thou hast chosen and the house which I have built for thy name 35 Then hear thou from the heavens their prayer and their supplication and maintain their â Or right cause 36 If they sin against thee for there is * Prov. 20. 9. Eccles. 7. 20. Jam. 3. 2. 1 Joh. 1. 8. no man which sinneth not and thou be angry with them and deliver them over before their enemies and â Heb. they that take them captives carry them away they carry them away captives unto a land far off or near 37 Yet if they â Heb. bring back to their heart be think themselves in the land whether they are carried captive and turn and pray unto thee in the land of their captivity saying We have sinned we have done amiss and have dealt wickedly 38 If they return to thee with all their heart and with all their soul in the land of their captivity whether they have carried them captives and pray toward their land which thou gavest unto their fathers and toward the city which thou hast chosen and toward the house which I have built for thy name 39 Then hear thou from the heavens even from thy dwelling place their prayer and their supplications and maintain their â Or right cause and forgive thy people which have sinned against thee 40 Now my God let I beseech thee thine eyes be open and let thine ears be attent â ãâ¦ã unto the prayer that is made in this place 41 Now * Psal. 132. 8 c. therefore arise O LORD God into thy resting-place b O thou that sittest in the Heavens arise from the Throne of thy Glory and come down into this place which thou hast appointed for thy constant and fixed Habitation from which thou wilst not remove as formerly thou hast done from place to place thou and the ark c i. e. Thou in the Ark. of thy strength let thy priests O LORD God be clothed with salvation d Which is the Sign and Instrument of thy great power put forth from time to time on the behalf of thy people i. e. Let them be adorned and encompassed on every side with thy Protection and Benediction For he seems rather to speak of the Salvation afforded to the Priests than of that which by Gods blessing on the Priests Labours is conferred upon the People this being a Prayer for Gods Blessing upon the whole Community consisting of Priests and People and let thy saints rejoyce in goodness e i. e. Let them have cause of Rejoycing and Thanksgiving for the Effects of thy goodness imparted unto them 42 O LORD God turn not away the face of thine anointed f i. e. Of me who by thy Command and Appointment was anointed the King and Ruler of thy People do not deny my present Requests nor send me back from the Throne of thy Grace with a sad Heart and dejected Countenance remember * Isa. 55. 3. the mercies of David thy servant g i. e. Those which thou hast promised to David and to his House for ever CHAP. VII 1 NOW * 1 Kin. 8. 54. when Solomon had made an end of praying the * Lev. 9. 24. Judg. 6. 21. 1 Chr. 21. 26. fire came down from heaven a In token of Gods Acceptance of his Prayer See on Levit. 9. 24. 1 Kin. 18. 38. and consumed the burnt-offering and the sacrifices and the glory of the LORD b i. e. The Cloud which was the Sign of Gods glorious and gracious Presence filled the house 2 And the priests could not enter into the house of the LORD c Compare Exod. 40. 35. because the glory of the LORD had filled the LORDs house 3 And when all the children of Israel saw how the fire came down and the glory of the LORD upon the house d The Cloud first came down upon the House and then entred into the House and was seen both within it by the Priests and without it by the People they bowed themselves with their faces to the ground upon the pavement and worshipped and praised the LORD saying * Ch. 5. 13. for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever 4 Then the king and all the people offered sacrifices before the LORD 5 And king Solomon offered a sacrifice of twenty and two thousand oxen and an hundred and twenty thousand sheep so the king and all the people dedicated the house of God 6 * 1 Chr. 15. 16. And the priests waited on their offices the Levites also with instruments of musick * 1 Chr. 16. 42. of the LORD which David the king had made to praise the LORD because his mercy endureth for ever when David praised â the LORD â Heb. by their hand by their ministery e For David composed the Psalms or Hymns 1 Chron. 16. 7. and appointed them to be sung by the Levites and instrumental Musick to be joyned to their Voices and the priests sounded trumpets before them and all Israel stood 7 Moreover Solomon hallowed the middle of the court f Of this and v. 8 9 10. see the Notes on 1 King â⦠64 c. that was before the house of the LORD for there he offered burnt-offerings and the fat of the peace-offerings because the brazen altar which Solomon had made was not able to receive the burnt-offerings and the meat-offerings and the ââ¦at 8 Also at that time Solomon kept the feast seven days and all Israel with him a very great congregation from the entring in of Hamath unto * ãâ¦ã the river of Egypt 9 And in the eighth day they made â Heb. ãâã ãâã a solemn assembly for they kept the dedication of the altar seven days and the feast seven days 10 And on the three and twentieth day of the seventh month he sent the people away unto their tents glad and merry in heart for the goodness that the LORD had shewed unto David and to Solomon and to Israel his people 11 Thus * 1 Kin. 9. â⦠c. Solomon finished the house of the LORD g See on 1 King 9. 1 2. and the kings house and all that came into Solomons heart to make in the house of the LORD and in his own house he prosperously effected 12 And the LORD appeared to Solomon by night and said unto him I have heard thy prayer * Deut. 12. 5. and have chosen this place to my self for an house of sacrifice 13 If I shut up heaven that there be no rain or if I command the locusts h i. e. Use my Authority and Power over them to cause them to do so A Metaphor elsewhere used
all but those here following in whom he put most trust But this Chapter is almost all taken out of 2 Kings 11. where it is explained Azariah the son of Jeroham and Ishmael the son of Jehohanan and Azariah the son of Oben and Maasejah the son of Adajah and Elishaphat the son of Zichri into covenant with him 2 And they went about in Judah and gathered the Levites out of all the cities of Judah b Partly because they could do this without any suspicion upon pretence of some solemn Feast which time it is probable was chosen for this purpose and partly because he knew them to be well affected to the cause of God and the King to which they were obliged by the the two firmest ties Conscience and Interest and the chief of the fathers of Israel c i. e. Both of the two Tribes and of the ten Tribes all which are called Israel and he useth the name of Israel rather than that of Iudah because there were now great numbers of the other Tribes incorporated with Israel and these he estemed more faithful than many of Judah having given better proofe of the truth of their Religion than they and therefore he pick't out of the chief men of the other Tribes as well as of Judah and Benjamin and they came to Jerusalem 3 And all the congregation made a covenant with the king in the house of God and he said unto them Behold the kings son shall reign as the LORD hath * â⦠ãâã 12. 1 ãâã ââ¦4 ãâã said of the sons of David 4 This is the thing that ye shall do A third part of you entring on the sabbath of the priests ãâã 6. 16. ãâã and of the Levites shall be porters of the â ãâã ãâã doors d Both that of Shur 2 Kings 11. 6. and other doors adjoyning or leading to it 5 And a third part shall be at the kings house and a third part at the gate of the foundation e At the East-gate thought to be so called because it stood lower than the rest of the doors at the foot of the steps by which they went up from the Kings house to the Temple and all the people shall be in the courts f Either 1. in the two Courts and so by the People he understands as well the generality of the Levites who had no particular stations allotted to them as their Brethren had v. 4 5. which were to be in the Priests Court as the People who were in the Court of the people Or 2. in the Court of the People which may be called Courts the plural number being put for the singular in regard of great amplitude and divers quarters and partitions into which it was or might be divided as the Temple is called Sanctuaries because of its division into divers parts Levit. 26. 31. of the house of the LORD 6 But let none come into the house of the LORD g Strictly so called as it is distinguished from the Courts into which others were permitted to come v. 5. to wit into the Holy place save the priests and they that minister of the Levites h They who are to minister in course or by my present appointment they shall go in for they are â ãâã leliness ãâã ââ¦1 6. holy but all the people shall keep the watch of the LORD i i. e. Of the House of the Lord as the phrase may be filled up out of this place and 2 Kings 11. 6. The sence is Let them stand in their Court to prevent and oppose any person who shall endeavour violently to break into the house to seize upon the King or to disturb their present work which he expected Athaliah and her complices would do 7 And the Levites shall compass the king round about every man with his weapons in his hand and whosoever else cometh into the house he shall be put to death but be ye with the king when he cometh in and when he goeth our 8 So the Levites and all Judah did according to all things that Jehojada the priest had commanded and took every man his men that were to come in * on the sabbath with them that were to go ãâã on the sabbath for Jehojada the priest dismissed not the courses 9 Morcover Jehojada the priest delivered to the captains of hundreds spears and bucklers and shields that had been king Davids which were in thâ⦠house of God 10 And he set all the people every man having his weapon in his hand from the right â Heb ãâã side of the â Heb. â⦠temple to the left side of the temple along by the altar and the temple by the king round about 11 Then they brought out the kings Son and put upon him the crown and * Deut. 17. 18. gave him the testimony and made him king and Jehojada and his sons k And Zechariah among the rest whom afterwards he ungratefully slew ch 24. 21. anointed him and said â Heb. Let the King live God save the King 12 Now when Athaliah heard the noise of the people running and praising the king she came to the people into the house of the LORD 13 And the looked and behold the king stood at his pillar at the entring in and the princes and the trumpets by the king and all the people of the land rejoyced and sounded with trumpets also the singers with Instruments of musick and such as taught to sing praise Then Athaliah rent her clothes and said â Heb. Conspiracy Treason treason 14 Then Jehojada the priest brought out the captains of hundreds that were set over the host and said unto them Have her forth of the ranges and whoso solloweth her let him be slain with the sword For the priest said Slay her not in the house of the LORD 15 So they laid hands on her and when she was come to the entring of the horse-gate by the kings house they slew her there 16 And Jehojada made a covenant between him l i. e. The Lord as is sufficiently implied in the end of this ãâã and plainly expressed 2 Kings 11. 17 Or between himself that the people might see that he brought them under no bond but what he would take upon himself and between all the people and between the king that they should be the LORDS people m i. e. That every one in his place and station would maintain the Law and Worship of God and root out all false Worship which they did in the next verse 17 Then all the people went to the house of Baal and brake it down and brake his altars and his images in pieces and * Deut. 13. 9. slew Mattan the priest of Baal before the altars 18 Also Jehojada appointed the offices of the house of the LORD by the hand n Or as it is in the Hebrew put the offices of the house of the Lord into
the hand i. e. he restored the Priests and Levites either 1. to theirplaces and offices which possibly in the time of the Idolatrous Kings and of Athaliah had been disposed of to persons of other Tribes partly to gratifie their wicked friends and partly to bring Gods House and Worship into disgrace Or 2. to the exercise of their offices from which they had been in a great measure hindred of the priests the Levites whom David had * 1 Chr. 24. 1. distributed in the house of the LORD to offer the burnt-offerings of the LORD as it is written in the * Numb 28. 2. law of Moses with rejoycing and singing as it was ordained â Heb. by the hands of David by David 19 And he set the * 1 Chr. 26. 1 c. porters at the gates of the house of the LORD that none which was unclean in anything should enter in 20 And he took the captains of hundreds and the nobles and the governours of the people and all the people of the land and brought down the king from the house of the LORD and they came through the high gate o To wit of the Court belonging and leading to the Kings Palace into the kings house and set the king upon the throne of the land 21 And all the people of the land rejoyeed and the city was quiet after that they had slain Athaliah with the sword CHAP. XXIV 1 JOash * 2 Kin. 12. 1 c. was seven years old a A great part of this Chapter is explained on 2 Kings 12. when he began to reign and he reigned forty years in Jerusalem his mothers name also was Zibeah of Beer-sheba 2 And Joash did that which was right in the sight of the LORD all the days of Jehojada the priest 3 And Jehojada took for him two wives and he begat sons and daughters 4 And it came to pass after this that Joash was minded â Heb. to renew to repair the house of the LORD 5 And he gathered together the priests and the Levites and said to them Go out unto the cities of Judah and gather of all Israel b i. e. Of all the Israelites that were in the Kingdom of Judah See Ch. 15. 17. and 21. 2. money to repair the house of your God from year to year c Either 1. repair part of it every year till the reparations be perfected Or 2. gather it from year to year ãâã you get such a sum as may suffice for the work for he supposed one or two years collection would not suffice for the work whether it were that collection of half a shekel for every man of which see Exod. 30. 12 13. 2 Kings 12. 14. Or a voluntary contribution required for the present exigence of the Temple by virtue of the command and example of Moses who made such a collection for the building of the Tabernacle Exod. 35. 5. See also Nehem. 10. 32. which he thought would not be any great sum because of the great iniquity and impiety which yet had reigned for many years and yet continued in the generality of the people of the Land the Levites not excepted as the last clause of this Verse shews and see that ye haste the matter Howbeit the Levites hastned it not 6 And the king called for Jehojada the chief d It is observable that he is not called the Chief Priest or High Priest but onely the Chief or the Head which he might be in many other respects either by reason of his near relation to the Royal Family or because he was the Chief of one of the 24 Families or because he had been the chief man in the contriving and bringing about of this great change and the General of the Forces employed about it And the High Priest seems to be mentioned as a distinct person from Jehojadah here 2 Kings 12. 9 10 All which make it questionable whether Jehojadah was the High-Priest or no. and said unto him Why hast thou not required of the Levites to bring in out of Judah and out of Jerusalem the collection according to the commandment of * Exod. 30. 12 13 14. Moses e Heb. the Collection of Moses i. e. such an one as he commanded or made in the like case of which see on v. 5. In like manner we read of the Sins of Manasseh 2 Kings 24. 3. and of the Sin of Ieroboam frequently the servant of the LORD and of the congregation of Israel for the tabernacle of witness 7 For the sons of Athaliah f To wit Ahaziah and his Brethren before they were carried away captive ch 21. 17. who did this by her instigation as this phrase implies that wicked woman had broken up the house of God g Both broken up the Treasuries and defaced the House it self and also all the dedicate things of the house of the LORD did they bestow upon Baalim 8 And at the kings commandment they made a chest and set it without at the gate of the house of the LORD h i. e. Of the Court of the people whether all manner of persons might come to offer 9 And they made â Heb. ãâã a proclamation through Judah and Jerusalem to bring in to the LORD the collection that Moses the servant of God laid upon Israel in the wilderness i i. e. A Collection answerable to it as they are said to be guilty of the errour of Balaam and gainsaying of Core Jud. v. 11. who fell into sins of the same kind 10 And all the princes and all the people rejoyced and brought in and cast into the chest until they had made an end 11 Now it came to pass that at what time the chest was brought unto the kings office k From the gate of the Court into one of the Chambers belonging to the Temple which was appointed by the King for this office by the hand of the Levites and when they saw that there was much money the kings scribe and the high priests officer came and emptied the chest and took it and carried it to his place again Thus they did day by day and gathered money in abundance 12 And the king and Jehojada gave it to such as did the work of the service of the house of the LORD and hired masons and carpenters to repair the house of the LORD and also such as wrought iron and brass to mend the house of the LORD 13 So the workmen wrought and â ãâ¦ã the work was perfected by them and they set the house of God in his state and strengthned it 14 And when they had finished it they brought the rest of the money before the king and Jehojada whereof were made vessels for the house of the LORD l Because Athaliah and her Sons had taken the old ãâã away v. 7. even vessels to minister and â Or ãâã to offer withal and spoons and vessels of gold and
altar 23 And they brought â Heb. near forth the he goats for the sin offering before the king and the congregation and they r i. e. The King and the Elders of the Congregation in the Name of the whole Congregation laid their * Lev. 4. 15 24 hands upon them 24 And the priests killed them and ãâã made reconciliation with their blood upon the ââ¦tar to make an atonement for all Israel s i. e. For Judah and Benjamin and all the rest of the Tribes whereof a considerable Number were now in his Dominions for the king commanded that the burnt-offering and the sin offering should be made for all Israel 25 * 1 Chr. 16. 4. 25. 6. And he set the Levites in the house of the LORD with cymbals with psalteries and with harps * 1 Chr. 23. 5. 25. 1. according to the commandment of David and of Gad the kings seer and Nathan the prophet for so was the commandment â Heb. by the hand of the LORD of the LORD â Heb. by the hand of by his prophets 26 And the Levites stood with the instruments * 1 Chr. 23. 5. Amos 6. 5. of David and the priests with * Num. 10. 10 the trumpets 27 And Hezekiah commanded to offer the burnt-offering upon the altar and â Heb. in the time when the burnt-offering began the song of the LORD began also with the trumpets and with the â Heb. hands of instruments instruments ordained by David king of Israel 28 And all the congregation worshipped and the â Heb. song singers sang and the trumpets sounded and all this continued until the burnt-offering was finished 29 And when they had made an end of offering the king and all that were â Heb. found present with him bowed themselves and worshipped 30 Moreover Hezekiah the king and the princes commanded the Levites to sing praise unto the LORD with the words of David and of Asaph the seer and they sang praises with gladness and they bowed their heads and worshipped 31 Then Hezekiah answered and said Now ye have â Or filled your hand consecrated your selves unto the LORD t Now that you have reconciled your selves and the House to Gods Favour and that he is willing and ready to accept your Sacrifices come near and bring sacrifices and â Heb. thanks * Lev. 7. 12. thank-offerings into the house of the LORD And the congregation brought in sacrifices and â Heb. thanks thank-offerings and as many as were of a free heart burnt-offerings u Wherein there was more generosity than in the other Sacrifices because they were wholly burnt and offered to God and the People had no share in them as they had in the rest 32 And the number of the burnt-offerings which the congregation brought was threescore and ten bullocks an hundred rams and two hundred lambs all these were for a burnt-offering unto the LORD 33 And the consecrated things x i. e. All the Offerings consecrated to God besides the Burnt-offerings already mentioned were six hundred oxen and three thousand sheep 34 But the priests y To wit such as were sanctified and fit for their Work as the following words shew for otherwise the Number of the Priests was more than sufficient for this Employment were too few so that they could not flay all the burnt-offerings z And much less all the other Sacrifices which were more numerous the flaying whereof was the Priests proper Work Levit. 1. 5 6. wherefore their brethren the Levites â Heb. strengthened them did help them â Necessity excusing their deviation from the Rule as it hath excused others in like Cases till the work was ended and untill the other priests had sanctified themselves for the Levites were more upright in heart to sanctifie themselves than the priests 35 And also the burnt-offerings were in abundance * Or For the Burnt-offerings were to be offered also in abundance So it is a reason why the Priests could not stay all the burnt-offerings as was said v. 34. Because there was so much other work for them for the Burnt-offerings were not onely to be flayed but also to be offered to wit wholly and with them the Fat of Peace-offerings c. with the fat of the peace-offerings and the drink-offerings for every burnt-offering So the service of the house of the LORD was set in order 36 And Hezekiah rejoyced and all the people that God had * 1 Chr. 29. 18. prepared the people for the thing was ãâã suddenly â It was as a very great so a sudden Change that the People who but the other day were so ready to comply with wicked Ahaz in his Idolatrous and Impious Prescriptions were now so free and forward in Gods Service whereby it plainly appeared to be the Work of the Almighty God changing their Hearts by his Holy Spirit CHAP. XXX 1 ANd Hezekiah sent to all Israel a Whereby he understands all the Persons of the Ten Tribes who were now setled in his Kingdom as appears by their contradistinction to Ephraim and Manasseh here following and Judah and wrote letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh b i. e. To all the remainders of the Ten Tribes v. 5. who are here Synecdochically expressed by the names of Ephraim and Manasseh as elsewhere by the name of Ephraim onely But he names these two Tribes because they were nearest to his Kingdom and a great Number of them had long since and from time to time joyned themselves to the Kingdom of Judah 2 Chron. 15. 8 9. and therefore had most hopes of success amongst them that they should come to the house of the LORD at Jerusalem c Admonishing them of their Duty to God and perswading them to comply with it to keep the passover unto the LORD God of Israel 2 For the king had taken counsel and his princes and all the congregation in Jerusalem to keep the passover in the second * Num 9. 10 11. month d Which was against the common Rule and Practise but was justified by that Supreme Law of Necessity and by a just Impediment which made the doing of this in its proper time to ãâã the 14th Day of the first Month impossible because the Temple was not cleansed nor they prepared till that time was past ãâã 29. 3. 1â⦠Compare Numb 9. 10 11. 3 For they could not keep it at that time e Which God had appointed for it Exod. 12. 6. One Reason whereof was evident in it self because the Temple was not then purified and prepared to which he adds two other Reasons because the priests had not sanctified themselves sufficiently f To wit in such manner and degree as was fit nor in such Numbers as were necessary for the sââ¦aying and offering of so many thousands of Paschal-offerings as appears because they were not
two and twenty years old when he began to reign and reigned two years in Jerusalem 22 But he did that which was evil in the sight of the LORD as did Manasseh his father for Amon sacrificed unto all the carved images which Manasseh his father had made and served them 23 And humbled not himself before the LORD as Manasseh his father had humbled himself but Amon â Heb. ãâã ãâã trespass trespassed more and more 24 And his servants conspired against him and slew him in his own house 25 But the people of the land slew all them that had conspired against king Amon and the people of the land made Josiah his son king in his stead CHAP. XXXIV 1 JOsiah * 2 Kin. 22. â⦠c. was eight years old when he began to reign a Of this Chapter see the Notes on 2 King 22. 23. and he reigned in Jerusalem one and thirty years 2 And he did that which was right in the sight of the LORD and walked in the ways of David his father and declined neither to the right hand nor to the left 3 For in the eighth year of his reign while he was yet young b In the 16th Year of his Age when he was entring into the Age and State of Temptations and Youthful Lusts and had the Administration of his Kingdom wholly in his own Hand and Power and none to rebuke or restrain him yet even then he begins to be Religious in good Earnest he began to seek after the God of David his father and in the twelfth year he began * 1 Kin 13 2. to purge Judah and Jerusalem from the high places and the groves and the carved images and the molten images 4 * Lev. 26. 30. 2 Kin. 23. 4. And they brake down the altars of Baalim in his presence and the â Or sun-images images that were on high above them he cut down and the groves and the carved images and the molten images he brake in pieces and made dust of them and strowed it upon the â Heb. face of graves graves of them that had sacrificed unto them 5 And * 2 Kin. 23. 20 he burnt the bones of the priests upon their altars and cleansed Judah and Jerusalem 6 And so did he in the cities of Manasseh and Ephraim and ââ¦imeon even unto Naphtali c Which was in the utmost and northern Borders of the Kingdom of Israel For it must be remembred that the ten Tribes were now gone into Captivity and those who were come in their stead were weak and few and not able to withstand the Power of Josiah with their â Or mauls mattocks round about 7 And when he had broken down the altars and the groves and had beaten the graven images â Heb. to make powder into powder and cut down all the idols throughout all the land of Israel he returned to Jerusalem 8 Now in the * 2 Kin. 22 3. eighteenth year of his reign when he had purged the land and the house d The House of God called the House by way of Eminency he sent Shaphan the son of Azaliah and Maasejah the governour of the city and Joah the son of Joahaz the recorder to repair the house of the LORD his God 9 And when they came to Hilkiah the high-priest they delivered the money that was brought into the house of God which the Levites that kept the doors had gathered of the hand of Manasseh and Ephraim and of all the remnant of Israel and of all Judah and Benjamin and they e i. e. The Levites who had gone abroad through all Josiahs Kingdom to gather Money for this good Use and now came with it to Jerusalem to lodge it in the Treasuries of the Lords House returned to Jerusalem 10 And they put it in the hand of the work-men that had the oversight of the house of the LORD and they gave it to the work-men that wrought in the house of the LORD to repair and mend the house 11 Even to the artificers and builders gave they it to buy hewen stone and timber for couplings and â Or to rafter to floor the houses f i. e. The Chambers joyning to the Temple or within the Courts which the kings of Judah had destroyed 12 And the men did the work faithfully and the overseers of them were Jahath and Obadiah the Levites of the sons of Merari and Zechariah and Meshullam of the sons of the Kohathites to set it forward and other of the Levites all that could skill of instruments of musick g Or all these here named were skilful in Instruments of Musick Which may be here mentioned either to their Commendation that they were fit for and careful and diligent in this Employment wherewith they were now entrusted no less than in their own proper Work Or to intimate that as they were skilful so they were exercised in both their Employments and did successively oversee the Work and praised God with their Voices and Instruments for his Gracious and Powerful Help in carrying on the Work 13 Also they were over the bearers of burdens and were overseers of all that wrought the work in any manner of service and of the Levites there were scribes and officers and porters 14 And when they brought out the money that was brought into the house of the LORD Hilkiah the priest * 2 Kin. 22. 8 c. found a book of the law of the LORD given â Heb. by the hand of by Moses 15 And Hilkiah answered and said to Shaphan the scribe I have found the book of the law in the house of the LORD And Hilkiah delivered the book to Shaphan 16 And Shaphan carried the book to the king and brought the king word back again saying All that was committed â Heb. to the hand of to thy servants they do it 17 And they have â Heb. poured out or melted gathered together the money that was found in the house of the LORD and have delivered it into the hand of the overseers and to the hand of the workmen 18 Then Shaphan the scribe told the king saying Hilkiah the priest hath given me a book And Shaphan read â Heb. in it it before the king 19 And it came to pass when the king had heard the words of the law that he rent his clothes 20 And the king commanded Hilkiah and Ahikam the son of Shaphan and â Or Achbor 2 Kin. 22. 12. Abdon the son of Micah and Shaphan the scribe and Asajah a servant of the kings saying 21 Go enquire of the LORD for me and for them that are left in Israel and in Judah concerning the words of the book that is found for great is the wrath of the LORD that is poured out upon us because our fathers have not kept the word of the LORD to do after all that is written in this book 22 And
and particularly described as the former 65 Besides their servants and their maids of whom there were seven thousand three hundred thirty and seven and there were among them two hundred singing-men and singing-women y For Women as well as Men were devoted to and employed in this exercise in the Temple-Service as appears from 1 Chr. 25. 5 6. And the Parents of these Persons had taken care to instruct and exercise them as far as they could in this Art both for Gods service and for their own benefit when Ierusalem and the Temple should be rebuilt which they knew would be done after Ieremiahs 70 years were expired 66 Their horses were seven hundred thirty and six their mules two hundred forty and five 67 Their camels four hundred thirty and five their asses six thousand and seven hundred and twenty 68 And some of the chief of the fathers when they came to the house of the LORD z i. e. To the ruines of the house or to the place where that House stood that is at Jerusalem offered freely for the house of God to set it up in his place 69 They gave after their ability unto the * 1 Chr. 2â⦠20. treasure of the work threescore and one thousand drams of gold â A dram of Gold is supposed to be of the weight of the fourth part of a shekel and of the value of a French Crown and five thousand pound of silver and one hundred priests garments 70 So the priests and the Levites and some of the people and the singers and the porters and the Nethinims dwelt in their cities and all Israel in their cities CHAP. III. 1 ANd when the seventh month was come a Or rather was coming or drew near For the Altar was set up after this time v. 3. which yet was employed the first day of this month v. 6. This was a sacred kind of month wherein there were divers Festivals as appears from Lev. 23. for which the People had been preparing themselves and now came to Ierusalem to the celebration of them and the children of Israel were in the cities the people gathered themselves together as one man to Jerusalem 2 Then stood up â Or Ioshua Hag. 1. 1. Zech. 3. 1. Jeshua the son of Jozadak b The High-Priest and his brethren the priests and â Called Zorobabil Mat. 1. 12. Luk. 3. 27. called Salathiel Zerubbabel the son c i. e. The grandson for he was the son of Pedaiah 1 Chr. 3. 17 18 19. of * Deut. 12. 5. Shealtiel and his brethren and built the altar d Which was of more present and urgent necessity than the Temple both to make atonement to God for all their sins and to obtain Gods assistance for the building of the Temple and to strengthen their own Hearts and Hands in that great work wherein they saw they should have many Enemies of the God of Israel to offer burnt-offerings thereon as it is * Deut. 12. 5. written in the law of Moses the man of God 3 And they set the altar upon his bases for fear was upon them because of the people of those countries and they offered burnt-offerings thereon unto the LORD even burnt-offerings morning and evening 4 They kept also the feast of tabernacles e This seems to be mentioned Synecdochically for all the Solemnities of this Month whereof this was the most eminent and most lasting Otherwise it is not probable that they would neglect the day of Atonement which was so severely enjoined Lev. 23. 27 28 29. and was so exceeding suitable to their present condition See on v. 6. * Ex. 23. 16. as it is written and * Num. 29. 12. c. offered the daily burnt-offerings f Heb. burnt-offerings day by day i. e. Every day of that Feast they offered as many Sacrifices as were prescribed of which see Numb 29. 13 c. by number according to the custom â Heb. the matter of the day in his day as the duty of every day required 5 And afterward offered the continual burnt-offering g The Morning and Evening-Sacrifice of which see on Numb 28. 6. both of the new-moons and of all the set-feasts of the LORD that were consecrated h i. e. Set apart for the solemn and holy Service of God and of every one that willingly offered a free-will-offering unto the LORD 6 From the first day of the seventh month began they to ofter burnt-offerings i And the other Sacrifices which were to be offered with them upon that day being the Feast of Trumpets Numb 29. 1 c. Burnt-offerings are oft put for all Sacrifices as hath been observed once and again unto the LORD but â Heb. the temple of the Lord was not yet founded the foundation of the temple of the LORD was not yet laid k Though it is probable they had done somthing towards the removing of the rubbish and preparing the way for it 7 They gave money also unto the masons and to the â Or workmen carpenters and meat and drink and oil unto them of Zidon and to them of Tyre to bring cedar-trees from Lebanon to the sea of * Act. 9. 36. Joppa according to the grant that they had of Cyrus king of Persia. 8 Now in the second year of their coming unto the house of God at Jerusalem in the second month began Zerubbabel the son of Shealtiel and Jeshua the son of Jozadak and the remnant of their brethren the priests and the Levites and all they that were come out of the captivity unto Jerusalem and appointed the Levites from twenty years old and upward to set forward the work of the house of the LORD 9 Then stood Jeshua l with his sons and his brethren Kadmiel and his sons the sons of â Or Hodaviah ch 2. 40. Judah â Heb. as one together to set forward the workmen m By their presence and favour to encourage them to a chearful and vigorous prosecution of the work in the house of God the sons of Henadad with their sons and their brethren the Levites Not the High-Priest so called but a Levite of whom see chap. 2. 40. 10 And when the builders laid the foundation of the temple of the LORD they set the Priests in their apparel with trumpets and the Levites the sons of Asaph with cymbals to praise the LORD after â Heb. ãâã hands the * 1 Chr. 6. 3â⦠16. 7. 25. 1. ordinance of David n Heb. By or According to the hands of David i. e. in such manner and with such Psalms or Songs and Instruments as God had appointed by the Hands or Ministry of David king of Israel 11 And they * Ex. 15 ãâã 2 Chr. 7. 3. sang together by course in praising and giving thanks unto the LORD because he is good for his mercy endureth for ever towards Israel And
to Hope Rom. 8. 20. and to wait and Cry to God Psal. 145. 15. and 147. 9. when I was upon my mothers breasts x i. e. When I was a sucking Child Which may be properly understood 10. * Psal. 71. 6. I was cast upon thee y I was like one forsaken by his Parents and cast wholly upon thy Providence I had no Father upon Earth and my Mother was poor and helpless from the Womb thou art my God from my Mothers belly 11. Be not far from me z To wit as to affection and succour for trouble is near a At hand and ready to swallow me up And therefore if thou dost not speedily deliver me it will be too late Which is an Argument that David oft useth as Psal. 6. 5. and 88. 11. c. for there is â Heb. nââ¦t a ãâã none to help b Thy help therefore will be the more seasonable because it is most necessary and thou wilââ¦st have the more of Glory by it because it will appear that it is thy work alone 12. Nany bulls c Wicked and violent and potent Enemies for such are so called Ezek. 39. 18. Aââ¦os 4. 1. have compassed me strong bulls of Bashan d i. e. Fat and Lusty as the Cattel there bred were Deut. 3. 13. and 32. 14. and therefore fierce and furious have beset me round 13. They â Heb. ãâã their ãâã against me gaped upon me with their mouths e Partly to affright me and principally to tear and devour me as the following Metaphor explains it Otherwise it might be understood of their Crying out with loud and earnest Voyces that he might be Condemned and put to Death as a ravening and a roaring lyon 14. I am poured out like waters f My Heart saileth my Spirits are spent and gone like water which once spilt can never be recovered my very flesh is melted within me and I am become as weak as Water See the like Phrase Ios. 7 5. and Compare â⦠Sam. 14. 14. Iob. 14. 11 and all my bones are â Or ãâã out of joynt g I am as weak and unable to move or help my self and withal as full of Torment as if I were upon a Rack and all my bones were disjoynted Or all my bones are separated one from another as they were in some sort in Christ by the stretching of his Body upon the Cross. my heart h The seat of Life and fountain which supplies Spirits and Vigour to the whole Body is like wax i Melted as it follows through fear and overwhelming grief Comp. Psal. 68. 2. and 97. 5. it is melted in the midst of my bowels 15. My strength is dryed like a potsherd k I have in a manner no more Radical moisture left in me than is in a dry potsheard and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws l Through that excessive thirst and drought See Ioh. 19. 20. and thou hast brought me into the dust of death m Partly by thy Providence delivering me into the power of mine Enemies and partly by thy Terrors in my Mind and Soul 16. For dogs n So he calls his Enemies for their vileness and filthyness for their insatiable Greediness and implacable sury and fierceness against him have compassed me the assembly of the wicked o He explains who he means by Dogs even wicked men who are oft so called not some few of them singly but the whole Company or Congregation of them whereby may be noted either their great Numbers or their consulting and conspiring together as it were in a lawful assembly Which was most litterally and eminently fulfilled in Christ. have inclosed me they pierced my hands and my feet p These words cannot with any probability be applied to David nor to the attempts of his Enemies upon him for their design was not to Torment his Hands or Feet but to take aââ¦ay his Life And if it be pretended that it is to be understood of him in a Metaphorical Sence it must be Considered that it is so uncouth and unusual a Metaphor that those who are of this Mind cannot produce any one example of this Metaphor either in Scripture or in other Authors nor are they able to make any tolerable Sence oâ⦠it but are forced to wrest and strain the Words But what need is there of such forââ¦ed Metaphors when this was most properly and literally verââ¦fied in Christ whose Hands and Feet were really pierced and nailed to the Cross according to the manner of the Roman Crucifixions to whom therefore this is applied in the New Testament See Mat. 27. 35. Mark 15. 24. Luk. 23. 33. Ioh. 19. 18. 23. 27. 17. I may tell all my bones q Partly through my Leanness caused by excessive grief which is much more Credible of Christ than of David and partly by my being stretched out upon the Cross. * Maâ⦠15. ãâã Joh. 19. 37. they look and stare upon me r To wit with Delight and Complacency in my Calamities as this Phrase is used Psal. 35. 21. and 37. 34. and 54 7. and 59. 10. Obad. v. 12. Comp. Luk. 23. 35. 18. They part my garments among them and cast lots upon my vesture s This also cannot be applied to David without an uncouth and strained Metaphor but was literally fulfilled in Christ Mat. 27. 3â⦠Ioh. 19. 24. 19. But be not thou far from me O LORD O my strength hast thee to help me 20. Deliver my soul from the sword t i. e. From the rage and violence of mine Enemies â Heb. from the hand as the next Clause explains it and as the Sword is oft taken in Scripture See Ier. 25. 16. 27. 29. Ezek. 38. 21. â Heb. my only one * Psal. 35. 17. my darling from the power x Heb. the hand Which is oft put for Power and in that Sence is ascribed to a Flame Isa. 47. 14. and to Evil Hab. 2. 9. of the dog u Heb. My one or only One to wit his Soul as he now said which he so calls either because it was very dear to him Or rather because it was left alone and destitute of Friends and Helpers for so this word is used Psal. 25. 16. and 35. 17. 21. Save me from the lyons y Either the Devil that raging and roaring Lyon who did many ways assault and annoy him Or on his Lyon-like Enemies mouth for thou hast heard me z i. e. Answered and delivered me from the horns of the unicorns a A strong and fierce and untameable Wild beast though the learned are not agreed about the kind of it See of it Deut. 33. 17. Iob 39. 9 10 Psal. 92. 10. Isa. 34. 7. and my Latin Synopsis on Numb 23. 22. For it is not worth while to trouble the unlearned Reader with such Disputes 22. * Heb. 2. 12. I will declare b
others so the Holy Prophets did oft times search into and study to find out the meaning of their own Prophecies as appears plainly from 1 ãâã 1 10. 11. The Phrase is thought to be taken from the Musicians who lay their Ear close to the Instrument when they Tune it and by their Ear try how the Voyce and Instrument agree to a parable d Which properly is a figurative and allegorical Speech but is oft more largely taken for any excellent and important and withal dark or Difficult Doctrine or Sentence See Numb 23. 7. and 24. 3. 15. Psal. 78. 2. Comp. with Mat. 13. 35. I will open e i. e. I will not smother it in my own Breast but publish it to the World my dark saying f So he justly calls the following Discourse because the thing in question is and ever hath been thought Difficult and hard to be understood upon the harp 5. Whereforâ⦠should I fear g He speaks in his own Person because he had now said that he would incline his Ear v. 4. i. e. Learn and Practise what he was teaching others but his meaning is more general That there is no sufficient Cause why he or any good man should Fear Which is to be understood of Excessive or immoderate and prevailing Fear causing Dejection or Despondency or distrust of God's Providence and Goodness or Discontent with his Condition In which Sence men ãâã bid not to Fear Gen. 50. 19. Mat. 28. 5. Comp. with Mark 16. 6. Thus Gen. 45 5. Be not grieved to wit inordinately for otherwise they ought and he would have had them to grieve for their sin Thus to lead a man into Temptation Mat. 6. 13. is to suffer him to be overcome by it by Comparing 1 Cor. 10. 13. And the Object or cause of this forbââ¦dden Fear is double the one the Afflictions of good Men here following the other the Prosperity of the ungodly as it is declared v. 16. and of which he begins to Treat in the very next Verse and continues the Discourse of it to the end of the Psalm in the days of evil h Either 1. Of sin when iniquity of all sorts abounds which is many ways grievous and vexaââ¦ious to every good Man Or 2. Of Misery in times of great Distress and Calamity either publick or private when wicked Men flourish of which he speaks in all the rest of the Psalm and good men are oppressed and persecuted whââ¦n the iniquity of my heels i By which he understands either 1. His afflictions which he might justly call the Punishment of his sinful Actions for iniquity is commonly put for the Punishment of it and the Heels are put for a Mans Foot-steps and Metaphorically for ones ways or Actions as Psal. 56. 6. and 89. 51. Or 2. The iniquity i. e. The violent and injurious Designs and Practises of his ungodly and malitious Enemies who as he here saith did ãâã him about Whereby he notes their prosperous Success against him and his being indangered and vexed by them as this Phrase implies Iob. 16. 13. Psal. 17. 9. 11. and 22. 12 and 140. 9. Habak 1. 4. and withal their intention and endeavour to vex and persecure and destroy him as this Phrase is used Psal. 17. 9. and 22. 12. 16. and in many other places This Sââ¦nce is favoured both by the Syriack and Arabick Interpreters whereof the former renders the Words thus the iniquity of mine Enemies hath Compassed me and the latter thus when mine Enemies shall Compass me about and by the main Scope of the Psalm which is to Comfort himself and other good Men against that great Scandal of the Prosperity of the Wicked and the Oppressions and Miseries of the Righteous But all the Difficulty is why or how he calls this the iniquity of his Heels For the clearing whereof it is humbly proposed to Consideration that this Genitive Case of my Hââ¦els seems to note not the Efficient or Meritorious cause of this iniquity or Punishment of it but the Object about which this iniquity is Exercised as Nouns in the Genitive Case are frequently ââ¦aken Thus the spoil of the Poor Isa. 3. 14. is not that spoil which was made by them but upon them and the Viââ¦lence of the Children of Iudah as it is in the Hebrew ãâã Ioââ¦l 3. 19. is that which was done agââ¦inst them as we truly Translate it See also Dan. 4 27. Mat. 10. 1. Act. 4. 9. In like manner here the iniquity of my Heels is the iniquity wherewith they Compass and seek to trip up my Heels for we shall find David oft speaking of the malitious Practices of his Enemies with respect to his Heels or Feet or Steps So he tells us they pierced his Hands and Feet Psal. 22. 16. they Compassed and marked and prepared a Net for his Steps Psal. 17. 11. and 56. 6. and 57. 6. as ãâã also complains of his Enemies that they hid Snares for his Feet Ch. 18. 22. And therefore it is not strange that the iniquity of his Enemies is here noted to be exercised about his Heels or Footstepts as this word signifies either because they did malignantly observe all his steps or ways that they might find occasion to load him with Reproaches in order to his Ruin or because they purposed to trip up his Heels or to overthrow his goings as he Complains Psal. 140. 4. Besides the Words may be rendred the iniquity of my Supplanters for the Hebrew word rendred Heels may be and is by some learned Interpreters taken for a Participle of that Verb which signifies to Supplant or trip up the Heels or Circumvent from whence Iacob had his Name And this Character fitly agrees to David's Enemies who were not onely most malitious but also very deceitful and Treacherous as he every where Complains shall * Hos. â⦠2. compass me about 6. They that * Joh. 31. 24. Psal. 62. 10. Mark 10. 24. 1 Tim. 6. 17. trust in their wealth k As that which can and will secure them from Gods judgments and from the Calamities of humane Life the Psalmist having said that he and other good Men had no sufficient cause of Fear from their present sufferings from ungodly Men now he proceeds on the contrary to shew that his ungodly Enemies had no reason to be secure and Confident because of their present Riches and prosperous Success and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches 7. None of them can by any means redeem l To wit from Death as appears from v. 9 10. c. neither from the first Death nor from the second which he points at v. 14. 19. his brother m Whom he would do his utmost to preserve in Life and Consequently not himself But he seems to mention his Brother rather than himself because when his Brother is sick he being in Health hath the full Command and free use of all his Wealth and Strength and Wiââ¦
he ever was so he still is and will be ready to defend his People and to destroy their Enemies and none can prevent nor hinder him in either of those Designs Selah â Or with whom also there be no changes yet they fear not God because they have no changes t Either 1. For the better Because they do not Repent nor turn from their sins But then the next Clause must be rendred as it is in the Hebrew and not fear God Or rather 2. For the worse for of such destructive Changes this Word when applyed to Persons is generally used in Scripture as Iob 10. 17. and 14. 14. c. Because they meet with no Crosses nor Disappointments and hitherto all their Counsels succeed well and the People flow in to them Unanimously as it was in the beginning and Progress of Absoloââ¦'s Rebellion therefore they fear not God u Their prosperous Success makes them go on securely and obstinately in their wicked Courses without any Regard to God or dread of his Judgments There being nothing which more hardens mens Hearts and makes them Presumptuous and Incorrigible than un-interrupted Prosperity See Psal. 30. 6. Prov. 1. 32. Ier. 22. 21. 20. He x i. e. They the Persons last mentioned Before the singular Number v. 13 14. was suddenly changed into the Plural v. 15. that the Punishment might reach not him onely but his Partners in those Treacherous and Treasonable Actions And here is as sudden a Change from the plural into the singular and he returns to that Person who was the chief Contriver and Promoter of this Rebellion under ââ¦lom even to Achitophel of whom he spoke v. 13. and though he doth not excuse the rest as we have seen yet he lays the chief Blame upon him and here he adds new Aggravations of his Treason hath put forth his hands y In way of Force or Violence as this Phrase is used Gen. 37. 22. 1 Sam. 26. 9. Neh. 13. 21. Act. 12. 1. against such as be at peace with him z Against me who gave him no Provocation nor Disturbance but lived in great Peace and Security and Friendship with him â Heb. ãâã ãâã he hath broken his covenant a All those solemn Obligations by which he was tyed to me both as his King and as his Friend 21. * Psal. 28. 3. 57. 4. 64. 3. The words of his mouth were smoother than butter but war was in his heart b He covered his Treasonable and Bloody Design with fair and flattering Speeches his words were softer than oyl yet were they drawn swords c Pernicââ¦ous in their Design and Consequences 22. * Psal. 37. 5. Mat. 6. 25. Luk. 12. 22. 1 Pet. 5. â⦠Cast thy â Or Gift burdeu d Or Portion Heb. Gift Whatsoever affliction God giveth or sendeth to thee for even the sufferings of good Men are called God's Gifts in Scripture Phil. 1. 29. Iob. 18. 11. So it is a Synecdochical Expression Or whatsoever Gift thou desirest from him Although the following Words of the Verse seem to restrain it to Afflictions The Sence is All thy Affairs and Crosses and Cares and Fears lay them upon the Shoulders of the Almighty by Faith and Prayer with a Confident expectation of a good Issue He directeth this Speech to himself or his own Soul as he oft doth in this Book and withal to all good Men in like Circumstances upon the LORD and he shall sustain thee he * Psal. 37. 24. shall never suffer the righteous to be moved e i. e. To be removed To wit from his sure and happy Estate Or which agrees as well with the Hebrew He shall not suffer the Righteous to be moved or fall for ever as he doth wicked Men. Though he may for a season suffer them to be shaken yet he will not suffer them to be utterly overwhelmed 23. But thou O God shalt bring them f My wicked Enemies of whom I have hitherto spoken down into the pit of destruction â Heb. Men of Bloods and deceit * Psal. 5. 6. bloody and deceitful men g That Colour their Cruel intentions with specious and deceitful Pretences which are most hateful to God and all Men. â Heb. shall ãâã half their days See Prov. 10. 27. shall not live out half their days h Not half of what others Live and they by the Course of Nature might Live but shall be cut off by God's just Judgment by an untimely and violent Death but I will trust in thee i And in this Confidence I will quietly and Patiently wait upon thee for their downfââ¦l and for my Deliverance PSAL. LVI To the chief musician upon Jonath-elem-rechokim a Which is supposed to be the Name of a Song But many render it as the Words signfie Concerning the dumb Dove afar off All which agrees very well to David in his present Circumstances He calls himself a Dove for his innocency and Folly which is ascribed to the Dove Hos. 7. 11. in casting himself into this snare and for his Vexation and Persecution by his Enemies those Birds of prey and for his sad and mournful Posture Silent he was and it was his Prudence so to be in this place and Condition and he was in a place remote enough from his Fathers House and from God's Sanctuary where his Heart was â ãâã golden ãâã Daâ⦠Michtam of David when the * ãâã ãâã 21. Philistins took him in Gath b When being Chased by Saul's restless Malice he had put himself into the Hands and Power of the Philistins at Gath. Where when he was the following Meditations came into his Mind which after his escape he digested into this Order and Psalm 1. BE merciful unto me O God for man c i. e. Men weak and miserable Men as the Word signifies whom thou canst Crush in an instant Saul and his Courtiers who have driven me hither and now Achish and the Philistins who have oft sought my Ruin which now they have opportunity to Effect would swallow me up d Like wild and Ravenous Beasts rather then Men. Heb. hath swallowed me up The thing is begun and in a manner done if thou dost not miraculously prevent it he fighting daily oppresseth me 2. * ãâã ãâã Mine enemies e Heb. my Observers that narrowly look to all my Paths and Watch for my Haltings and for an Opportunity to destroy me would daily swallow me up for they be many that fight against me f They trust to their great Numbers wherein they know themselves to be much Superior to me O thou most High g Who from thine high place beholdest all their Plots and canst most easily disturb and blast them 3. What time I am afraid I will trust in thee h When I have the geatest Cause of Fear I will relye upon thy Providence and Promise for my
Deliverance 4. * ãâã 10 11. In God I will praise his word i The Sence is Either 1. I will praise or boast in the Lords word or the Lord for his Word Or 2. With or by the Lord i. e. By his Favour or Help I will praise his Word Or rather 3. This as I humbly conceive There are many things to be praised and celebrated in God his Power and Wisdom c. but amongst all and above all I shall at this time praise him for his Word which he hath magnified above all his Nââ¦ne as is said Psal. 138. 2. even for his Promises of Protection and Deliverance made to his People in all their Exegencies and particularly and especially for that Promise of the Kingdom made to me for which I will now Praise him because I am as sure of its Accomplishment as if I had it already in mine Hand in God I have put my trust I * ãâã 118. 6. will not fear * ãâã 13. 6. what flesh k Infirm and mortal Men altogether unable to oppose thy infinite Majesty called Flesh by way of Contempt as Psal. 78. 39. Isa. 31. 3. Ier. 17. 5. can do unto me 5. Every day â ãâã Words ãâã Sorrow they wrest my words l They misconstrue and pervert my most innocent Expressions and turn them into Matter of Calumny wherewith they may incense Saul against me Or They perplex my Affairs all their thoughts are against me for evil m It is their whole study to do me Mischief 6. They gather themselves together n After they have severally imployed their Thoughts against me they meet together to Compare their Thoughts and to put them in Execution they hide themselves o They lurk secretly Either that they may Prie into all my most private Actions Or that they may surprize me with Mischief unawares Compare Psal. 10. 8. Prov. 1. 11. they mark my steps p i. e. All my goings and doings that they may find some occasion to Reproach or Entangle and so destroy me when they wait for my soul q Or Life To wit to take it away from me 7. Shall they escape by iniquity r Shall they secure themselves by such injurious and mââ¦litious Practises whereby they do not onely vex me but provoke and Despise thee Shall they have Success instead of the Punishments which thou hast threatned and they have deserved God forbid But the Words may be Read without an Interrogation By their iniquity they hope to Escape Or they do Escape at present But Lord do not suffer them thus to escape in thine anger cast down s This is opposed to their present Exaltation and Triumphs over poor David and to their Hopes and Confidence of Safety and Success thy people t i. e. These People of whom I am speaking To wit my Malitious and wicked Enemies as well those Followers of Saul as these Philistins amongst whom I now am O God 8. Thou tellest my wandrings u Here I have been hunted from place to place and am now driven hither put thou my tears into thy bottle x Regard and Remember and Pity them But why do I pray to God to do that which I am well assured he is of himself inclined to do and hath already done * Mal. 3. 16. are they not ãâã thy book y 9. When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turn back z When I have no other Arms or Force which is my present Case my Prayers shall be sufficient to overthrow mine Enemies this I know for God is for me 10. * Vers. 4. In God will I praise his word in the LORD will I praise his word a What I have already engaged to do v. 4. that I do again and again Promise to do and I cannot sufficiently praise thy Goodness in making Promises and thy Faithfulness in keeping them 11. In God have I put my trust I will not be afraid what man can do unto me 12. * Psal. 61. 8. Thy vows are upon me b As I have prayed to thee and am assured that thou wilst deliver me so in Confidence thereof I have made Vows to express my Gratitude to thee and I acknowledge my self obliged and do resolve to perform them O God I will render praises unto thee 13. For * Psal. 116. 8 9. thou hast delivered my soul from death c Which my Enemies designed and my extream Dangers threatned wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling d I am Confident that thou wilt deliver because of thy Promises and my former Experience that I may walk before God e i. e. That I may please and serve and Glorifie thee as this Phrase implies Gen. 5. 24. Comp. with Heb. 11. 5. as also Gen. 6. 9. and 17. 1 1 Sam. 2. 30. which is the great End for which I desire Life in * Job 33. 30. the light of the living f Either 1. In Heaven Or rather 2. In this Life which is here opposed to the Death last mentioned as it is Iob 33. 30. which is called Light Iob 3. 20. as Death is called Darkness Iob 10. 21 22. and oââ¦t elsewhere and which is expressed by beholding the Light and the Sun Eââ¦eles 11. 7. PSAL. LVII To the chief musician â Or destroy not a Golden Psalm Al-taschith a The Word signifies Destroy not Which some think to be a Preface containing the sum of the Psalm and re-minding David of his great Distress in which he then was which obliged him to make servent Prayers to God that he would not destroy him nor give him up into the Hands of his Enemies who always designed and desired to destroy him and now seemed to have a fair Opportunity to do it Michtam of David * 1 Sam. 22. 24. 3. when he fled from Saul in the cave b Either 1. That of Adullam 1 Sam. 22. 1. or that of En-geds 1 Sam. 24. 1. 1. BE merciful unto me O God be merciful unto me c The Repetition implies both the greatness of his Danger and the fervency of his Spirit in this Request and withal that his whole Trust and Hope was in God's mercy for my soul trusteth in thee yea in * Psal. 61. 4. 73. 28. the shadow of thy wings d i. e. Of the Protection to which alone I trust and not to the shadow of this dark Cave in which I now hide my self will I make my refuge until these Calamities e Or the time of these Calaââ¦ities which I know will shortly have an End be over past 2. I will cry unto God most high unto God that * Psal. 138. 8. performeth all things for me f Heb. that performeth or perfecteth or finisheth as this Word is rendred Psal. 138. 8. i. e. Will certainly perform or finish for or towards or Concerning me He doth not express
50. 12. The heavens are thine the earth also is thine as for the world and the fulness thereof x All the Creatures wherewith it is replenished as Psal. 24. 1. 50. 12. thou hast founded them y They are all thy Creatures and therefore wholly subject to thy power and pleasure and therefore all the Monarchs and Kingdoms of the Earth cannot hinder thee from making good thy promise to the House and Kingdom of David 12 The north and â Heb. the right hand the south z The northern and southern parts of the World yea even the remotest ends thereof though not yet known to us were made and are ruled by thee Or possibly he may understand the northern and southern Empires and people of the World who have from time to time annoyed and disturbed the Kingdom of David and of Israel of which this Psalm principally treats such as Syria Chaldea and Assyria which in Scripture phrase are called the north in reference to that Kingdom and Egypt and Ethiopia and Arabia which are southward from it These saith he are all thy Creatures and none of them can withstand thee if thou wilt undertake to deliver thy people But this I onely propose with submission thou hast created them Tabor and Hermon a Two eminent Mountains in the land of Canaan Tabor in the West and within Iordan Hermon on the East and without Iordan By which he may understand either first the Western and Eastern parts of the World and so all the four parts of the World are contained in this Verse But this may seem an uncouth and incongruous description of the East and West partly because the North and the South here mentioned are not those parts of the land of Canaan but of the World with respect to it and therefore the East and West should in reason have been so too and partly because these places were not so situated in Canaan for Tabor was not in the West part of Canaan but rather in the middle space between the Sea and Iordan and Hermon was not so much on the East as on the North being indeed the northern border of the land without Iordan Or secondly the several parts of the land of Canaan both within Iordan where Mount Tabor is and without it where Hermon lyes And the Mountains may be named rather than the Valleys because when their fertility is expressed the fertility of the Valleys is more strongly supposed shall rejoice b i. e. Shall be fruitful and prosperous and so give their Inhabitants cause to rejoice Joy and singing are oft ascribed to Mountains and Fields c. in a Poetical strain in thy name c In or by thy favour and the fruits thereof 13 Thou hast â Heb. aâ⦠ãâã with might a mighty arm strong is thy hand d Either thy left hand because the right hand seems to be opposed to it or thy right hand as it is limited and explained in the next clause and high is e Or is or shall be exalted or lifted up That strength of thine hand hath been or shall be put forth for thy people as occasion requireth thy right hand 14 Justice and judgment f i. e. Just judgment or justice in judging as Ier. 9. 24. 22. 3. A common figure called Hendiaduo are the â Or establishment or place habitation g Or the basis or foundation as this word is used Ezra 2. 68. 3. 3. Psal. 97. 2. 104. 5. the groundwork of all his proceedings and the stability of his Throne and Government For God could not be the Judge and Ruler of the World if he did not right Gen. 18. 25. Comp. Prov. 16. 12. The sence and scope of this Verse may be this Though thy present dispensations in breaking thy Covenant with David and in suffering his Posterity and thine own people to be devoured by such as are much more wicked than they be a great deep and secret yet I rest satisfied that they are just In like manner the Prophet fortifies himself under the like thoughts Ier. 12. 1. of thy throne * Psal. 85. 13. mercy and truth shall go before thy face h As thy Harbengers and Companions wheresoever thou goest Thou art neither unmerciful nor unfaithful in any of thy dealings 15 Blessed is the people i The Psalmist intending to describe the doleful estate of the Royal Family and Kingdom of Israel aggravates it by the consideration of their former felicity that know the * Numb 10. 6â⦠Psal. 33. 10. Psal. 27. 6. joyful sound k i. e. Who enjoy the presence of God and his Ordinances and the tokens of his grace and mercy to them to which they were called and invited by the sound of Trumpets which upon that onely reason was very pleasant and grateful to the Israelites See Numb 10. 9 10. So the sign is put for the thing signified as is manifest both from the following clause of the Verse and because otherwise the hearing of the outward sound of Trumpets could never make them blessed they shall walk O LORD in the light of thy countenance l They shall live under the comfortable influences of thy grace and favour whereof at present we are bereaved 16 In thy name m In the knowledge and remembrance of thy name i. e. of thy infinite power and goodness revealed and imparted to them shall they rejoyce all the day and in thy righteousness n Whereby thou art both inclined and in some sort ingaged to hear the Prayers of thy people and to save them from all their Enemies shall they be exalted 17 For thou art the glory of their strength o All that strength in which they do or may glory is not their own but is a meer vouchsafement of thy grace and to thee alone belongs the glory of all their valiant archievements and in thy favour our horn shall be exalted p i. e. Our power and honour which now lies in the dust shall be raised and recovered 18 For q This Verse gives a reason of the Psalmists confidence that their horn would be exalted â Oââ¦r ãâã of the ãâã and our ãâã of the ãâã of Is. the LORD is our defence and the holy one of Israel is our king r Having therefore so potent a friend we have no reason to despair of our restitution to our former selicââ¦y Or as the words may well be and are by divers rendred Of or From the Lord is or was our shield to wit our King as it is explained in the next branch of the Verse compared with Psal. 47. 10. and of or from the holy one of Israel i. e. the Lord who is oft so called is or was our King He gave us our King and Royal Family at first and therefore he can easily restore it when he sees it fit 19 Then s i. e. Of old for this
and expresly from their own mouths Of which see my Latine Synopsis upon this place and from the matter of the Psalm which can by no means or arts be made to agree to David who was not Davids Lord nor a Priest much less a Priest for ever or after the order of Melchisedek the Priesthood of Aaron being in Davids time in use and force and in the hands of another person and family And whereas divers other Psalms though principally directed to and to be understood of the Messiah yet in some sort may be understood concerning David also or at least took their rise and occasion from David or from something relating to him this Psalm is directly and immediately and solely to be understood concerning the Messiah the Spirit of God wisely so ordering this matter that it might be a most express and convincing testimony against the unbelieving Jews concerning the true Messiah and concerning the nature and quality of his Kingdom 1 THE * ãâã 22. 44. ãâã 12. 36. ãâã 20. 42. ãâã 2. 34. ãâã Cor. 15 25. ãâã 1. 13. LORD b God the Father the first Person in the Trinity to whom accordingly the Original of all things and especially of the work of mans Redemption by Christ is ascribed said c Decreed or appointed it from Eternity and in due time published this Decree as is noted Psal. 2. 7. and actually executed it which he did when he raised up Christ from the dead and brought him into his heavenly mansion unto my LORD d Unto his Son the Messias whom David designedly calls his Lord to admonish the Jews and the whole Church that although he was his Son according to the flesh or his humane nature Act. 2. 30. Rom. 1. 3. yet he had an higher Nature and Original and was also his Lord as being by Nature God blessed for ever and consequently Lord of all things as he is called Act. 10. 36. and by Office as he was God-man the Lord and King of the whole Church and of all the World for the Churches sake And this was a necessary provision to prevent that scandal which the Holy Ghost foresaw the Jews and others would be apt to take at the meanness of Christs appearance in the flesh The Hebrew word Adon is one of Gods Titles signifying his Power and Authority or Lordship over all things and therefore is most fitly given to the Messias to whom God hath delegated all his Power in the World Mat. 28. 18. Sit thou at my right hand e Thou who hast for many years been veiled with infirm and mortal flesh despised and rejected and trampled upon by men and persecuted unto the death do thou now take to thy self thy great and just power thou hast done thy work upon earth now take thy rest and the possession of that Soveraign Kingdom and Glory which by right belongeth to thee do thou rule with me with equal Power and Majesty as thou art God and with an Authority and Honour far above all creatures such as is next to mine as thou art man as this phrase is expounded in other places See Mark 16. 19. Luke 22. 69. 1 Cor. 15. 25. Heb. 1. 3 13. 8. 1. 10. 12 13. Eph. 1. 20 c. It is a Metaphor from the custom of earthly Princes who place those persons whom they honour most at their right hand of which see 1 Kings 2. 19. Psal. 45. 10. Mat. 20. 21. Sitting is put for reigning 1 Kings 3. 6. comp with 2 Chron. 1. 8. and withal notes the continuance of the Reign 1 Cor. 15. 25. until f Which word doth not necessarily note the end or expiration of his Kingdom at that time for in other places it notes only the continuance of things till such time without excluding the time following as is evident from Gen. 28. 15. Psal. 112. 8. Mat. 1. ult So here it may signifie that his kingdom should continue so long even in the midst of his enemies and in spight of all their power and malice which was the only thing which was liable to any doubt for that he should continue to reign after the conquest and utter ruine of all his enemies was out of all question And yet this is a word of limitation in regard of the mediatorial kingdom of Christ in respect of which Christ rules with a delegated power as his Fathers Vice-roy and with the use of outward means and instruments and ordinances c. for that manner of Administration shall cease which also seems to be intimated by this word as it is expounded 1 Cor. 15. 25. I make g By my Almighty power communicated to thee as God by eternal generation and vouchsafed to thee as Mediator to enable thee to the full discharge of thine Office thine enemies h Which also are the enemies of thy Church all persecutors and ungodly men who will not have Christ to rule over them Luke 19. 14. sin and death and the Devil 1 Cor. 15. 26. thy footstool i Thy slaves and vassals to be put to the meanest and basest services as this phrase implies 1 Kings 5. 3. Psal. 18. 39. 91. 13. being taken from the manner of Eastern Princes who used to tread upon the necks of their conquered enemies as we read Ios. 10. 24. Iudg. 1. 7. And long after those times Sapores the Persian Emperor trod upon Valerian Emperor of the Romans and Tamerlan used to tread upon Bajazet the Turkish Emperor whom he kept in an iron cage for that purpose 2 The LORD shall send k Or send forth into the world the rod of thy strength l Thy strong or powerful rod by an usual Hebraism And the Rod is put for his Scepter or Kingly power as it is Isa. 10. 24. Ier. 48. 17. Ezek. 7. 10 11. 19. 11 12. But as the kingdom of Christ is not carnal or of this world Ioh. 18. 36. but spiritual so this Rod or Scepter is nothing else but his Word published by himself or by his Apostles and Ministers and accompanied with his Spirit by which the Messias did his great exploits and set up and established his kingdom converting some of his enemies and confounding and destroying of others of them by that same instrument as is manifest by comparing Isa. 2. 3. 11. 4. Mich. 4. 2. 2 Cor. 10. 4. 2 Thess. 2. 8. Hence this word is called the word of the kingdom Mat. 13. 19. and the power of God Rom. 1. 16. David having spoken of the Messias v. 1. now turneth his speech to him out of Zion l From Ierusalem which is frequently understood by the name of Zion which was an eminent and venerable part of it as Psal. 48. 13. 87. 2. 102. 14 17 c. Where the Scepter of the Messias was first to be established according to the predictions of the Prophets Psal. 2. 6 8. 48. 3. Isa. 2. 3 c to which the event exactly
Heathen nations Philistins Syrians Ammonites Moabites c. who were stirred up partly by the overthrows which David had given some of them partly by their jealousie at Davids growing greatness and fear for themselves and partly by their hatred against the true Religion 10 All nations compassed me about but in the Name of the LORD â Gr. I did destroy them will I destroy them 11 They compassed me about yea they compassed me about k The repetition implies their frequency and fervency in this action and their confidence of success but in the Name of the LORD I will â Heb. cut them off destroy them 12 They compassed me about * Deut. 1. 44. like bees l In great numbers and with great but potent fury and to their own ruine as bees do when they fly about a man and leave their stings in him they are quenched m So this word is used Iob 6. 17. 18. 5 6. 21. 17. Or as the LXX and Chaldee render it they burnt or flamed i. e. raged against me like fire as it follows And this is supposed to be one of those Hebrew Verbs which have not onely divers but contrary significations as the fire of thorns n Which flameth out terribly and makes a crackling noise and burneth fiercely but quickly spends it self without any considerable or lasting effect for o Or but as this very particle is frequently used and here twice in this very phrase v. 10 11. So as the former part of the verse notes their hostile attempt this notes their ill success and utter ruine Here is an inversion of words in this last clause which is not unusual in the Hebrew Text. Although these words may be and are by a learned man of our own rendred as they lye in the Hebrew I trust which word may easily be understood out of v. 8. 9. in the name of the Lord therefore for so the Hebrew chi is oft rendred and is so taken by the Chaldee in this place I shall destroy them or cut them off in the Name of the LORD I will â Heb. cut down destroy them 13 Thou p O mine enemy and the head of all mine enemies Possibly he understandeth Saul whom for honours sake he forbears to name or some other chief Commanders of his enemies Or the singular word is here put collectively for all his enemies hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the LORD helped me 14 * Exod. 15. 2 Psal. 12. 2. The LORD is my strength and song q The Author of my strength and therefore the just object of my song and praise and is become my salvation r i. e. my Saviour 15 The voice of rejoycing and salvation s Of rejoycing and thanksgiving for the salvation and deliverance which God hath wrought for me is in the tabernacles of the righteous t Partly because they clearly saw Gods hand in the work and therefore took pleasure in it and partly because all good men suffered great inconveniences under Sauls government as David complains in divers of the foregoing Psalms and expected and received singular benefits by Davids advancement both in their Civil and Religious concernments the right hand of the LORD doth valiantly u These are the words of that song of joy and praise now mentioned 16 The right hand of the LORD is exalted x Hath appeared evidently and wrought powerfully and gloriously on my behalf the right hand of the LORD doth valiantly 17 I shall not die y To wit so soon as mine enemies desire nor by their sword as they hope and endeavour but live and declare the works of the LORD z One branch whereof is the total destruction of mine enemies He implies that he did not desire life nor should employ it as his enemies did theirs but for the service and glory of God 18 The LORD hath chastened me sore a By the hands of mine enemies whom God used to that very purpose for my greater good and their own greater and surer ruine and confusion but he hath not given me over unto death 19 Open to me b O ye porters appointed by God for this work Or it is a figurative and poetical manner of expression whereby he speaks to the gates themselves as if they had sence and understanding Or by saying open he implies that they had been long shut against him in Sauls time the gates of righteousness c To wit the gates of the Lords Tabernacle the proper and usual place for the solemn performance of the duty here following which he calleth the gates of righteousness partly in opposition to the gates of death of which he speaks implicitly v. 18. and expresly Psal. 9. 14. 107. 18. which may be called the gates of sin or unrighteousness because death is the wages of sin partly because there the rule of righteousness was kept and taught and the sacrifices of righteousness as they are called Psal. 4. 5. were offered and divers other exercises of righteousness or of Gods service were performed and partly because those gates were to be opened to all righteous persons such as David had oft professed and proved himself to be upon which account he claims this as his just priviledge and onely to such for the unclean and unrighteous were to be shut and kept out by the porters 2 Chron. 23. 19. Compare Isa. 26. 2. I will go in to them and I will praise the LORD 20 This is the gate of the LORD into which the righteous shall enter d These may be the words either 1. of the Levites the porters returning this answer to the foregoing question This is the gate of the Lord which thou seekest and which shall be opened to thee according to thy desire and thy just priviledge for thou art one of those righteous ones to whom this of right belongs or 2. of David himself who stands as it were pausing and contemplating before he makes his entrance This this is that holy and blessed gate which I so long and earnestly thirsted for in my banishment and which is now very beautiful in my sight into which I will enter and all other righteous persons by my example and encouragement But as David was a Type of Christ and the Temple of Heaven so this place hath a further prospect thaâ⦠David and relates to Christs ascending into Heaven and opening the gates of that blessed Temple both for himself and for all righteous men or believers 21 I will praise thee for thou hast heard me and art become my salvation 22 * ãâã 21. 42. ãâã 12. 10. ãâã 20. 17. ãâã 4 11. ãâã 2. 4 7. The stone which the builders refused e The Commonwealth of Israel and the Church of God are here and elsewhere in Scripture compared to a building wherein as the people are the stones and the matter so the
door of my lips f My lips which are the door of my mouth whence words come forth 4 Incline not g Suffer it not to be inclined or led aside either by my own errours or lusts or by the temptations of the world or of the Devil Thus God is frequently said to harden mens hearts not positively for he can do no evil nor tempt any man to it Iam. 1. 13. but privatively by denying sofââ¦ning grace my heart h Keep me not onely from wicked speeches v. 3. but from all evil motions of my heart which otherwise will draw me to many evil speeches and actions to any evil thing to practise wicked works with men that work iniquity i Either 1. to joyn with them in their sinful courses or 2. to do wickedly as they do and let me not eat of their dainties k Let me never enjoy or desire worldly comforts upon such terms as they do to wit with Gods wrath and curse as instruments of wickedness and of my own eternal destruction My afflictions are more desirable than such prosperity Let none of their sweet morsels the pleasures oâ⦠advantages which they gain by their wickedness tempt me to approve of or imitate their ways 5 * Prov. 9. 8. â Or let the righteous smiâ⦠me kindly and reprove me let not their precious oil break my head c. Let the righteous smite me l To wit with his tongue by reproofs as the next clause explains it which are called wounds Prov. 27. 6. As I pray unto thee that ãâã wouldââ¦st keep me from sinful practices so I beg it of all just men that if I do transgress or if by the arts and slanders of mine enemies any of them are made to believe that I am guilty of ââ¦il designs against Saul or of any other wickedness that they would freely admonish and reprove me for it And their reproofs shall please me better than the dainties of the wicked last mentioned v. 4. it shall be a kindness m I shall be so far from being offended with it as an act of enmity or ill will as they may suspect that I shall esteem it an act and sign of true friendship and let him reprove me it shall be an excellent oil n Or it shall be as the oil of the head as it is in the Hebrew i. e. which is poured upon the head as the manner was in great feasts and solemnities which shall not break my head o Not hurt or disturb it but on the contrary shall heal and greatly refresh and delight it Which is here understood by a known figure called Meiosis whereby more is intended than is expressed as Prov. 17. 21. and oft elsewhere for yet my prayer also shall be in their calamities p Either 1. in the calamities of those righteous persons who reproved and censured him So this is an evidence of what he last said that he should take their reproofs for a kindness because when they came into such calamities as those wherein he was involved as all righteous men must expect sufferings at one time or other he would not insult over them nor censure them but pity them and pray for them or 2. in the calamities of his enemies of which he speaks in the next words And so this may be added as a reason why he did so freely offer himself to the righteous to be reproved by them if he or his cause were so bad as his enemies made them because he was well assured that he was sincere and his cause good and that God would bring him out of all his calamities and bring his enemies into such calamities that they should need and desire his prayers which also he would willingly grant to them and then all good men would be fully satisfied of the justice of his person and cause 6 When their judges q The chief of mine enemies their Governors Civil and Military are overthrown r Or shall be overthrown or cast down headlong by thine exemplary vengeance Or as others were left free unhurt by me when it was in my power to destroy them of which see 1 Sam. 24. 26. to which histories this place is by divers learned Interpreters thought to allude And then by their Iudges he means Saul although he thought not fit distinctly to mention him but onely to intimate him in an obscure and general way in stony places s Heb. in the hands or by the sides of the rock Which may relate either 1. to the rocky nature of those places in which Saul fell into Davids hands See 1 Sam. 24. 2. or 2. to the ancient manner of punishing malefactors which was by throwing them down from the tops of rocks of which see 2 Chron. 25. 12. or 3. to aggravate their overthrow for falls in stony places are as most easie and frequent so also most mischievous they shall hear my words for they are sweet t Then they either the Judges who will be wise too late or the people spared by my favour when others were overthrown and warned by that fearful example will hear my words i. e. hearken to my counsels and offers which now they despise and then they my words will be sweet and acceptable to them which now they reject Others thus then they did hear my words that they were sweet then they acknowledged that my words and carriage towards Saul were full of meekness and gentleness and that I was not so false and malicious as they had represented me to be 7 Our bones u My bones and the bones of my friends and followers Our skin and flesh is in a manner consumed and there is nothing left of us but a company of dead and dry bones Whereby he intimates that their condition was desperate Comp. Ezek. 37. 11. are scattered at the graves mouth x Either 1. literally and properly So barbarously cruel were our enemies that they not onely killed us but left our carkasses unburied by which means our flesh and sinews c. were consumed or torn in pieces by wild ââ¦easts and our bones dispersed upon the face of the earth our common grave or if any of my followers were dead and buried they pulled their bones out of the grave and scattered them about or rather 2. Metaphorically So the sence is Our case is almost as hopeless as of those who are dead and whose bones are scattered in several places as when one cutteth and cleaveth wood upon the earth y As much neglected and despised by them as the chips which a Carpenter makes when he is cutting wood which he will not stoop to take up Or rather as the LXX and Chaldee and Syriack understand it and as it is in the Hebrew as when one to wit the husbandman cutteth and cleaveth the earth or in the earth which he teareth without any mercy 8 But mine eyes are unto thee O GOD the Lord in
them 7 * ãâã 18. 16. Send thine â ãâã bands hand from above rid me and deliver me out of great waters from the hand of strange children n Either of the Heathen nations which envy and hate me or of the rebellious Israelites who though they profess themselves to be the Lords people yet in truth and for their carriage to me are like the barbarous Heathens 8 Whose mouth speaketh vanity o Either 1. vain brags and threatnings which shall come to nothing or 2. vain and deceitful promises or professions of friendship and their right hand p Here mentioned either 1. as it is used in swearing to note their perjury or rather 2. as an instrument of action is a right hand of falshood q Deceiving either 1. themselves by being unable to do what they designed or 2. others by not giving them that help which they promised to them 9 I will * ãâã 33. 2 3. sing a new song unto thee r When thou hast granted this request of mine v. 7 8. which I know assuredly thou wilt do O God upon a psaltery and an instrument of ten strings will I sing praises unto thee 10 It is he that giveth â ãâã ââ¦ictory salvation unto kings s Who are not preserved by their own power or prudence but by Gods special providence which for the publick good of the world watcheth over them who delivereth David his servant from the hurtful sword 11 Rid me and deliver me from the hand of strange children t And upon these accounts grant me the mercy which â⦠desired before and now again do repeat whose mouth speaketh vanity and their right hand is a right hand of falshood 12 That our sons may be as plants grown up in their youth u This mercy I beg not onely for my own sake but for the sake of thy people that thine and our enemies being subdued and peace established in the land thy people may enjoy those blessings which thou hast promised to them and particularly that our sons which are the strength and safety and hopes of a nation may be like plants flourishing and thriving and growing in height and strength as plants do in their youth and then onely for when they grow old they wither and decay that our daughters x Upon whom the hope of posterity depends may be as corner-stones â ãâã ãâã polished after the similitude of a palace y Strong and beautiful and adorned with all the ornaments belonging to their sex 13 That our garners may be full affording â ãâã from ãâã ãâã kind all manner of store that our sheep may bring forth thousands and ten thousands in our streets z So as they may fill our streets being brought in thither for food to the Towns and Cities Or in our folds or stables as the Chaldee and others render it or as the LXX and others in their or rather in our as it is in the Hebrew out-lets or outgoings i. e. in the fields where they abide 14 That our oxen may be â Heb. able to bear bardens or loaden with flesh strong to labour a Heb. laden either with flesh and ââ¦at as many understand it or as others with young but then the foregoing word is not to be rendred oxen but cows as the same word and in the same Masculine gender is used Deut. 7. 13. And so this agrees best with the former prayer for the sheep v. 13. and he wisheth the same blessing of fruitfulness both for greater and smaller cattel that there be no breaking in b To wit of enemies invading the Land or assaulting our Cities and making breaches in their walls nor going out c To wit of our people either out of the Towns and Cities to fight with an invading enemy or out of the Land into captivity that there be no complaining d Or no outââ¦ry or howling for any sad tidings or publick grievances or calamities in our streets 15 * Psal. 33. 12 65. 4. Happy is that people that is in such a case yea happy is that people whose God is the LORD e This is a correction of the last sentence This is a very desirable estate but the true and chief happiness of our Israel doth not consist in these things which are common to others with us but in this peculiar priviledge that the true and blessed God is our God by covenant and special relation PSAL. CXLV Davids Psalm of praise This Psalm and the rest which follow to the end are wholly laudatory setting forth the praises of God The excellency of this Psalm appears not onely from the opinion of the Hebrew Writers but also from the care which the Psalmist took to digest it into such accurate and Alphabetical order that it mighâ⦠be more easily fixed in the mind and memory of the reader 1 I Will extol thee my God â Or the king Compare Jeâ⦠38. 9. O King a Or the King by way of eminency the King of kings the God by whom Kings reign and to whom I and all other Kings owe subjection and obedience and I will bless thy Name for ever and ever 2 Every day will I bless thee and I will praise thy Name for ever and ever 3 Great is the LORD and greatly to be praised â Heb. and of his greatness there is no search and * Job 5. 9. 9. 10. his greatness b In his Being Majesty and Glory and all Perfections is unsearchable 4 One generation shall praise thy works to another c The people that live in one age shall relate them to their posterity and so successively in all ages and shall declare thy mighty acts 5 I will speak of the glorious honour of thy majesty d Here are divers words heaped together to intimate that no words were sufficient to express it and of thy wondrous â Heb. things or words works 6 And men shall speak of the might of thy terrible acts and I will â Heb. declare it declare thy greatness 7 They shall â Heb. ãâã abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness e The memorials of thy kindness to thy people thy never to be forgotten blessings and shall sing of thy righteousness 8 * Exod. 34 6 7. Numb 14. 18. Psal. 86. 5 15. 103. 8. The LORD is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger and â Heb. great in mercy of great mercy 9 The LORD is good to all f Not to Israel onely but to all mankind whose hearts he fills with food and gladness as it is said Acts 14. 17. yea to all his creatures as it is in the next clause to beasts as well as men See Psal. 39. 6. and 147. 9. and his tender mercies are over all his works 10 All thy works shall praise thee g Objectively they give men and
following words which shall not pass l Which decree shall never be made void 7 Praise the LORD from the earth ye dragons m Either 1. dragons and serpents which abide in the deep caverns and holes of the earth or 2. whales or other Sea-monsters which dwell in the depths of the Sea which are oft called by this name as Iob 7. 12. Ezek. 29. 3. and elsewhere as the word here rendred deeps is most commonly used concerning the Sea and all deeps 8 Fire n Lightnings and other fire-works of the air and hail snow and vapor o Or sumes hot exhalations as the word properly signifies as cold exhalations are comprehended under the title of snow And both of them arising from the earth are here fitly mentioned as belonging to it stormy wind fulfilling his word p Executing his commands either for the comfort and refreshment or for the punishment of the inhabitants of the earth 9 Mountains and all hills fruitful trees and all cedars q Admirable for your height and strength and use though not for your fruit 10 Beasts and all cattel creeping things and â Heb. birds of wing flying fowl 11 Kings of the earth r Who though you are called gods and adored like gods by your Subjects yet are but men and the creatures and Subjects of this Soveraign Lord to whom you owe both your being and all your power and dignity and all people princes and all judges of the earth 12 Both young men and maidens old men and children 13 Let them praise the Name of the LORD for * Psal. 8. 1. Isai. 12. 4. his Name alone is â Heb. exalted excellent his glory is above the earth and heaven s Not so much in place as in excellency above all the glories which are in earth and in Heaven 14 He also exalteth the horn of his people t To wit above the horns of all the people in the world in respect of their spiritual and eternal priviledges as it here follows The born in Scripture doth commonly note strength victory glory and felicity as Deut. 33. 17. and every where the praise u Either 1. He is the praise as God is called Deut. 10. 21. to wit the God of their praise as Psal. 109. 1. the chiefest object and matter of it or 2. which is the praise Which work of God in exalting their horn is their glory and maketh them praise-worthy or obligeth and provoketh them in a singular manner to perform this great duty of praising God which is so generally neglected by others of all his saints even of the children of Israel a people near unto him x By special relation and friendship and covenant and by familiar intercourses God manifesting his face and favour to them and they frequently and solemnly approaching into his presence and worshipping him at his footstool Praise ye the LORD PSAL. CXLIX The scope and design of this Psalm is to stir up and encourage Gods people to praise him either 1. for their deliverance out of Babylon and the promises which God had given them of the perfection of that work and of the enlargement of their power and dominion in the world or rather 2. for the establishment of the Kingdom of Israel in Davids hands and for that safety and glory and victory over their enemies which they expected by that means But withal the Psalmist or the Spirit of God which dictated this Psalm to him had a further prospect even to the Messiah of whom David was a Type and who was to succeed David in the Throne and to bring that Kingdom to its highest perfection And so divers of the Jewish Doctors understand this Psalm 1 â Heb. Hallelujah PRaise ye the LORD * Psal. 33. 3. Sing unto the LORD a new song a For these new mercies conferred upon us denied to former times and his praise in the congregation of saints 2 Let Israel rejoyce in * Psal. 100. 3. him that made him b That made them not onely his creatures but which is unspeakably greater his people or that advanced and adorned them with singular priviledges as this word is used 1 Sam. 12. 6. and elsewhere let the children of Zion be joyful in their king c David and his posterity and especially the chief of all of them the Messiah Let them rejoyce and bless God that they have so potent so wise and so just a King 3 * Psal. 81. 2. Let them praise his Name â Or with the pipe in the dance let them sing praises unto him with the timbrel and harp d According to the usage of that time and dispensation 4 For the LORD taketh pleasure in his people e He loveth them above all people and rejoyceth over them to do them good he will beautifie f Heb. adorn or glorifie make them amiable and honourable in the eyes of the world who now hate and despise them the meek g Or humble to wit his people as he now said who are oft in Scripture described by that character because all true Israelites are such and all Israelites profess and ought to be such Or the afflicted as that word is oft used in Scripture which hath been observed before his poor afflicted and oppressed people to whom the following salvation is most needful and acceptable with salvation h Both temporal in delivering them from and setting them above all their enemies and afterwards with everlasting salvation and glory 5 Let the saints be joyful in glory i For the honour which God putteth upon them let them sing aloud upon their beds k Either 1. for their safe and sweet repose and peace which is signified by resting in beds Isa. 57. 2. or 2. by night as well as by day even in the time devoted to rest and sleep which they shall borrow to praise God for his eminent and extraordinary blessings as David frequently did upon such occasions 6 Let â Heb. the exaltations the high praises of God be â Heb. in their throat in their mouth l Heb. in their throat Which signifies vocal praise and that with a loud voice and a * Heb. 4. 12. Rev. 1. 16. two-edged sword in their hand m Not onely to defend themselves from their enemies but as it follows to revenge themselves upon them 7 To execute vengeance upon the heathen n For all their cruelties and injuries towards Gods people This was literally accomplished by David upon the Philistines Ammonites Syrians and other neighbouring Nations and Princes which were bitter enemies to Gods people And the same thing was done afterward in the Christian world when God raised up Christian Princes who did by the help of the Christians fighting with and under them severely revenge the blood of the martyred Christians upon their cruel Persecutors and Tyrants in divers ages It may also be
as is manifest from the following Verses will drive thee from thy station and from thy state shall he p The Lord such sudden changes of Persons being very usual in these Writings pull thee down 20 And it shall come to pass in that day that I will call q By my Spirit fitting him and by my powerful Providence moving Hezekiah's Heart to call him my servant * 2 Kings 18. 18. Eliakim the son of Hilkiah 21 And I will cloath him with thy robe and strengthen him with thy girdle r There was a peculiar sort of Robe and Girdle which was the Badge of his Office which should be taken from him and given to Eliakim and I will commit thy government into his hand and he shall be a father s He shall not onely have the Authority of a Father which thou now hast in which respect all Rulers are called fathers as Exod 2â⦠12. Numb 36. 1. but shall also govern them with Fatherly Care and Affection and not with Rigour and Cruelty as thou dost to the Inhabitants of Jerusalem and to the house of Judah 22 And the key t The Government the Power of opening and shutting of letting men into it or putting them out of it whereof a key is a fit Emblem whence the delivering of the Keys of an House or City into the Hands of another is a Sign to signifie and confirm the giving him the Power and Possession of it of the house of David will I lay upon his shoulder u He mentions the shoulder rather than the Hand in which Keys are commonly carried either from some Ceremony then in use of carrying a Key upon the Shoulder either of the Officer of State himself or of another in his name and stead or to signifie that this was a Key of greater weight than ordinary and that Government which is designed by this Key is an heavy Burden and therefore in Scripture-phrase said to be upon the shoulder as Isa. 9. 6. so he shall * Job 12. 14. Rev. 3. 7. open and none shall shut x Against his Will or without his Commission or Consent and he shall shut and none shall open 23 And I will fasten him y I will establish the Power in his Hands as * Ezra 9. 8. a nail in a sure place z In the strong Walls or solid Timber in the House Which is opposed to Shebna instability signified by a Ball v. 18. and he shall be for a glorious throne to his fathers house a By his prudent and righteous Government he shall procure great Glory not onely to himself but to all that have any relation to him This also is opposed to what is said of Shebna in the end of v. 18. 24 And they shall hang upon him all the glory of his fathers house b Of his own Kindred and Family who shall all depend upon him and receive Glory from him of the House of David which is called his fathers house either because Kings are called the fathers of all their Subjects both in Scripture as 1 Sam. 24. 12. 2 Kings 5. 13. 16. 7. and in other Authors or as Calvin ingeniously conjectures because he was of the Blood Royal. Otherwise this had been no great Commendation to him that he studied so much the Advancement of his own private Family And this seems more probable because this Character is opposed to that of Shebna who was the shame of his lords to wit the King's house or Family v. 18. the off-spring and the issue c Great and small the Children and Grandchildren of his Fathers House all vessels of small quantity d The meanest of them shall receive a Lustre and Advantage from their Relation to him from the vessels of cups even to all the â Or instruments of vials vessels of flagons e All sorts of Vessels great or small mean or precious may be hanged upon him without any fear of falling whereas ordinary Nails or Pins if they be oppressed with too great weight are easily broken down and the Vessels fall with them 25 In that day saith the LORD of hosts shall the nail that is fastned in the sure place f Shebna who seemed to be so both in his own Eyes and in the Eyes of others be removed and be cut down and fall and the burden that was upon it g All those wicked Officers that were advanced and supported by his Power shall be cut off for the LORD hath spoken it CHAP. XXIII * Jer. 2â⦠22. 47. 4. Ezek. 26. 27. 28. Amos 1. 9. Zech. 9. 2 4. THe burden of Tyre a The Prophecy of the heavy Calamity and Destruction of Tyre which now stood in its Strength and Glory being seated in an Island upon a Rock abounding in Riches mighty in Naval Power having lately conquered that Navy which the Assyrians brought against them Yet this City was according to this Prophecy destroyed and that twice first by Nebucââ¦adnezzar and long afterward by Alexander the Great And although this Prophecy seem directly and properly to respect the former Destruction yet it seems to have some reference to the latter also onely it is intimated That after seventy years Tyrus should recover her former Power and Glory before her second and final Destruction Howl ye ships b Either 1 properly to which Howling and Lamenting is ascribed by a known Figure called Prosopopaeia or 2. Metanymically the Merchants and Owners of Ships who had much Commerce with this illustrious Mart. of Tarshish c Either 1. of Tarsaâ⦠a great Port of Cilicia which anciently had the Dominion of that part of the Sea or 2. of the Ocean which is so called 1 Kings 10. 22. Psal. 48. 8. Isa. 2. 16. for it is laid waste d It shall shortly be laid waste Which was fulfilled not by Shalmanezer as some would have it for though he straitned it for some time yet he never took it but by Nebuchadnezzar so that there is no house no entring in e So effectually wasted that there is not an House left in it nor any Merchants or others that go into it either to Trade in it or to repair it from the land of Chittim it is revealed to them f The sence of the Words thus rendred may be this ãâã i. e. this Burden or Destruction of Tyre is i. e. shall be revealed declared or made known ãâã theâ⦠either 1. to the Tyreans to whom this Notice should be sent concerning the Preparations of their Enemies against them or 2. to the Ships by which he means their Owners or Merchants from the land of Chittim which may be here mentioned either because they first had and gave them notice of it as was now said or because their last and ââ¦orest Destruction was brought upon them by Alexander who was of the land of Chittim as is affirmed by that very ancient and
way that he came by the same shall he return and shall not come into this city saith the LORD 35. For I will * 2 Kin. 20. 6. defend this city to save it for mine own sake and for my servant Davids sake 36. Then the * 2 Kin. 19. 35 angel of the LORD went forth and smote in the camp of the Assyrians a hundred fourscore and five thousand and when they arose early in the morning behold they were all dead corpses 37 So Sennacherib king of Assyria departed and went and returned and dwelt at Nineveh 38. And it came to pass as he was worshiping in the house of Nisroch his god that Adrammelech and Sharezer his sons smote him with the sword and they escaped into the land of â Heb. Ararat Armenia and Esar-haddon his son reigned in his stead For the understanding of this and the foregoing Chapter the Reader is desired to consult my Notes upon 2 Kings 18. 19. part of 20. CHAP. XXXVIII 1. IN * 2 Kin. 20. â⦠2 Chr. 32. 24. those days was Hezekiah sick unto death and Isaiah the prophet the son of Amoz came unto him and said unto him Thus saith the LORD â Heb. give charge concernning thy house Set thine house in order for thou shalt die and not live 2. Then Hezekiah turned his face toward the wall and prayed unto the LORD 3. And said Remember now O LORD I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight and Hezekiah wept â Heb. with great weeping sore 4. Then came the word of the LORD to Isaiah saying 5. Go and say to Hezekiah Thus saith the LORD the God of David thy father I have heard thy prayers I have seen thy tears Behold I will add unto thy days fifteen years 6. And I will deliver thee and this city out of the hand of the king of Assyria and I will defend this city 7. And this shall be a sign unto thee from the LORD that the LORD will do this thing that he hath spoken 8. Behold I will bring again the shadow of the degrees which is gone down in the â Heb. degrees by or with the sun sun-dial of Ahaz ten degrees backward so the sun returned ten degrees by which degrees it was gone down 9. The writing of Hezekiah a Who was a good Man and full of the Holy Ghost and inspired by him to Write this both as a Testimony of his own Gratitude to God and for the Instruction of after Ages king of Iudah when he had been sick and was recovered of his sickness 10. I said b To and within my self I Concluded it in the cutting off of my days c When my days were cut off by the Sentence of God related here ver 1. I shall go to the gates of the â Heb. hell Mat. 16. 18. grave d I perceive That I must die without any hopes of prevention The Grave is called a Man's long home Eccles. 12. 5. and The house appointed for all living Men Job 30. 23. and Death opens the gates of this House We read also of the gates of death Psal. 9. 13. 107. 18. I am deprived of the residue of my years e Which I might have lived according to the common course of Nature and of God's dispensations and which I expected and hoped to live for the Service of God and of my Generation 11. I said I shall not see the LORD f I shall not enjoy him for seeing is put for enjoying as hath been frequently noted even the LORD in the land of the living g In this World which is so called Psal. 27. 13. 116. ãâã ââ¦sa 53. 8. in his Sanctuary Which Limitation is prudently added to intimate That he expected to see God in another place and manner even in Heaven Face to Face I shall behold man no more with the inhabitants of the world h I shall have no more Society with Men upon Earth 12. Mine age is departed i The time of my Life is expired and is removed from me as a shepherds tent k Which is easily and speedily removed I have cut off l To wit by my Sins provoking God to do it Or I do declare and have concluded That my Life is or will be suddenly cut off For Men are oft said in Scripture to do those Things which they onely declare and pronounce to be done as Men are said to pollute and to remit and retain sins and the like when they onely declare Men and Things to be polluted and Sins to be remitted or retained by God like a weaver m Who cutteth off the Web from the Loom either when it is finished or before according to his pleasure my life he n The Lord who pronounced this Sentence against him will cut me off â Or from the ââ¦rum with pining sickness o With a consuming Disease wasting my Spirits and Life Some render this Word from the thrum from those Threds at the end of the Web which are fastned to the Beam So the similitude of a Weaver is continued from day even to night wilt thou make an end of me p The Sence is Either 1. this Sickness will kill me in the space of one day Or rather 2. thou dost pursue me night and day with continual Pains and wilt not desist till thou hast made a full End of me so that I expect that every day will be my Last day 13. I reckoned till morning q When I was filled with Pain and could not Rest all the Night long even till Morning my Thoughts were working and presaging That God would instantly break me to peices and that every moment would be my last and the like restless and dismal Thoughts followed me from Morning till Evening But he mentions onely the time before Morning to aggravate his Misery that he was so grievously Tormented when others had sweet Rest and Repose that as a lion so will he break all my bones from day even to night wilt thou make an end of me 14. Like a crane or a swallow r Or a crane and ââ¦llow the conjunction and being here as it is Hab. 3. 11. and elsewhere understood as is manifest from Ier. 8. 7. where it is expressed with these very words so did I chatter s My complaint and cry was like to the noise of a Swallow quick and frequent and like that of a Crane loud and frightful And this very Comparison is used of Mourners not onely in Scripture but in other Authors concerning which the Learned Reader may consult my Latine Synopsis I did mourn as a dove t Whose mournful Tone is observed Isa. 59. 11. Ezek 9. 16. and elsewhere mine eyes fail with looking upward u Whilst I lift up mine Eyes and Heart to God
shall despair of me to seek me any more in any coast of Israel so shall I escape out of his hand 2 And David arose and he passed over with tââ¦e six hundred men that were with him unto Achish the son of Maoch king of Gath c it might seem a bold adventure but 1. He thought himself forced to it by Saul's inveterate Rage and continued resolutions to Persecute him 2. It is probable he had sent some persons to Treat with him and had agreed upon conditions and received assurance of his safe and peaceable abode with him 3. David reasonably thought that Achish would gladly receive him as indeed he ãâã partly because he saw Saul's implacable Enmity against him partly because by this means he should be freed from the most formidable Enemy which he had in all Israââ¦l who might do him most mischief in the Battel which it seems at this time he designed and partly because he came noâ⦠now alone as he did before but brought with him sufficient Pledges of his Fidelity to Achish namely all his Souldiers and his and their Wives v. 3. 3 And David dwelt with Achish at Gath he and his men every man with his houshold even David with his two wives Ahinoam the Jezreelitess and Abigail the Carmelitess Nabals wiââ¦e 4 And it was told Saul that Davââ¦d was sled to Gath and he sought no more again for him d By which it is implyed That he would have gone on in Persecuting David if he had continued in his Dominions 5 ¶ And David said unto Achish If I have now found grace in thine eyes let them give me a place in some town in the country that I may dwell there e A prudent desire Hereby David designed 1. To preserve his People both from the Idolatry and other Vices which conversation with the Philistines would have exposed them to and from that envy and malice and mischief which diversity of Religion or other prejudices might have caused 2. That he might have opportunity of enterprizing something against Gods Enemies without the knowledge or observation of the Philistines ââ¦or why should thy servant dwell in the royal city with thee f Which is too great an honour for me and too burdensome to thee and may be an occasion of suspicion and offence to thy People and of many other inconveniences 6 Then Achish gave him Ziklag g Not onely to Inhabit but to Possess it as his own Which he did to lay the greater obligations upon David whom he knew so able to serve him that day wherefore Ziklag pertaineth unto the kings of Judah h It was given to the Tribe of Iudah before Iosh. 15. 31. and afterwards to the Tribe of Simeon Iosh. 19. 5. whose inheritance was given them within the ãâã of the children of Iudah Chap. 19. 1 But the Philistââ¦nes kept the Possession of it till this time and were hitherto ãâã to do so And being now given by them to David it now belonged not to the people of the Tribe of Iudah to whom it was allotted before but to the Kiââ¦g of Iudah David and his Heirs for ever unto this day i This and some such Clauses seem to have been added by some Sacred Writers after the main substance of the several Books was written 7 And â¡ ãâã ãâã number ãâã days the time that David dwelt in the countrey of the Philistines was â¡ ãâã ãâã ãâã of dayes a full year and four months k Heb. days and four months days being put for a year as Levit. 25. 29. Or some days and four months i. e. Some days above four Months Or some days and for even or that is the Conjunction and being oft so used as hath been proved above four months 8 ¶ And David and his men went up and invaded the Geshurites and the â Or ãâã Gezrites l Who were anciently seated in other places Iosh. 12. 12. and 16. 3. but for some reasons not now known they changed their Seats as was then very usual and seated themselves and had for some considerable time lived near the Amalekites and the Amalekites m The remnant of those whom Saul destroyed 1 Sam. 15. who fled from his Sword and retired into Remote and Desert places for those nations were â¡ Heb. ãâã eterniââ¦y ãâã 5. 2. of old the inhabitants of the land as thou goest to Shur even unto the land of Egypt 9 And David smote the land and left neither man nor woman alive n To wit in that part where he came but there were more of the Amalekites yet left in another part of that land Chap. 30. 1. and took away the sheep and the oxen and the asses and the camels and the apparel and returned and came to Achish 10 And Achish said â Or did ãâã make â⦠ãâã c. Whither have ye made a rode to day And David said Against the south of Judah o These and the following Words are Ambiguous for they may be understood either of the Southern parts of Iudah c. which he would have Acââ¦ish understand or of another Country lying Southward from Iudah c. which David meant and which was the truth So though it was not a downright lye yet it was an Equivocation with an intention to deceive which is the formality of a Lye and was contrary to that simplicity which became David both as a Prince and as an Eminent Professor of the true Religion and p For that is for in the following words he particularly expresseth what part of the South of Iudah he went against even that which was Inhabited by the Ieraââ¦meelites and by the Kenites against the south of the Jerahmeelites q ãâã ãâã of ãâã a Family of Iuâ⦠â⦠ãâã 2 â⦠ãâã and against the south of the Kenites r ãâã Posterity of Ieââ¦hro which chose to dwelâ⦠in the South of Iudah Iudg. 1. 16. See Numb ââ¦4 21. 11 And David saved neither man nor woman alive to bring tidings to Gath saying Lest they should tell on us s That the tidings of this Action against this People who were it seems either tributaries to or confederates with Achish might neither come quickly nor certainly to Achish his Court which he might the rather promise himself because Achish and all his Men were now busily imployed in their Warlike preparations against the Israelites and if any flying rumour came thither he thought by his Interest and Artifices he could easily discredit and dash it Besides the consideration of Gods Curse denounced against the People whom he had now destroyed and of Gods particular Promises made to him and of his special Providence which he constantly experienced watching over him made him more secure and confident in this and in many other hazardous attempts saying So did David and so will be his manner all the while he dwelleth in the countrey of the Philistines 12 And Achish
likely these two people were confederates and that divers of the Syrians whom David had defeated in Syria fled to Edom and there joyned with them against their common Enemy and made up together a very great Army as the number of the Men slain in it sheweth consisting of the veterane Soldiers of both Countries Although the slaughter here following may seem not to have been of the Syrians as the words at first reading seem to intimate but of the Edomites it not being probable that the Syrians would come so far from their own Country as to the Valley of Salt to fight and this Verse may be ãâã thus and that very agreeably to the Hebrew And David gat him a name when he returned from smiting of the Syrians in smiting which is easily repeated out of the last Clause according to the common usage of Scripture in the Valley of Salt eighteen thousand men who were Edomites as is sufficiently implied here in the next Verse and expressed 1 Chron. 18. 12. in the valley of salt y A place in Edom so called either from its Neighbourhood to the Salt Sea or for some other cause now unknown * See Psal. 60. title being eighteen thousand men z As it is also 1 Chr. 18. 12. where also they are said to be smitten by Abishai because he was then a chief Commander of the Army under David and it may be began the fight as for the like reason they are said to be smitten by Ioab Psal. 60. title where also there are onely 12000 mentioned which place if it speak of this Battel the state of it was this Abishai begins the Combat and kills 6000 after him comes in Ioab and kills 12000 more which makes up this 18000. But why may not that be another History and Battel So the Edomites and Syrians together did first fight with Abishai and lost 18000 men and afterwards recruited their Forces and fought with Ioab and lost other 12000 men Nor is it strange if two Battels were fought in one place of which there are divers instances in Historians 14 ¶ And he put garisons in Edom throughout all Edom put he garisons and all * Num ãâã they of Edom became Davids servants and the LORD preserved David whithersoever he went 15 And David reigned over all Israel and David executed judgment and justice a i. e. Just judgment as Deut. 16. 18. A Figure called Hendiadis as in Gen. 3. 16. Matth. 4. 16. upon all his people 16 And Joab the son of Zeruiah was over the host b Who having doubtless declared his repentance for his former crimes and having done eminent service for his Country and having received the chief Command by vertue of David's promise and contract 2 Sam. 5. 8. was still continued in his place and Jehoshaphat the son of Ahilud was â Or remembrances or writer of Chronicles recorder c Either First The writer of Chronicles But it is not likely he would have been put among the great Officers of State and Church Or Secondly The Treasureâ⦠who examined all the accounts and kept Records of them Or Thirdly The Kings Counceller as Ahitophel is called 2 Sam. 15. 12. 1 Chron. 27. 33. who was to bring things ãâã moment to the Kings mind and remembrance and to admonish him from time to time of things fit to be done See 1 King 4. 3. and 2 King 18. 18. 17 And * 1 Chron. 24. 3 4. Zadok the son of Ahitub d Not of that Ahitub 1 Sam. 4. for that was of Ithamar's race but this of Eleazar and Ahimelech the son of Abiathar e So Abiathar called his Son by the name of his Father 1 Sam. 22. 20. were the priests f i. e. The Chief Priest next under Abiathar who fled to David 1 Sam. 22. 20. and now was High Priest as may be gathered from 2 Sam. 15. 35. and 1 King 2. 27 35. under him these two were the next Chief Priests or the Second Priests each one being Chief of the House of his Father Zadok of Eleazar and Ahimelech of Ithamar See Numb 3. 32. 1 Chron. 24. 3 4. Or these two are here mentioned because they constantly attended upon the King that he might consult with them in the matters of the Lord as need required and Seraiah was the â Or Secretary Scribe 18 * 1 Chron. 18. 17. And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was over g These words are supplied out of the parallel place 1 Chron. 18. 17. and out of 2 Sam. 20. 23. where they are expressed both the Cherethites and the Pelethites h i. e. The Cherethites and Pelethites were undoubredly Soldiers and such as were eminent for their Valour and Fidelity to the King as is evident from 2 Sam. 15. 18. and 20. 7. and 1 King 1. 38 44. and most probably they were the Kings Guards which consisted of these two Bands who might be distinguished either by their several Weapons or by the differing time or manner of their service They are supposed to be thus called either first from their Office which was upon the Kings command to cut off or punish offenders and to preserve the Kings Person as their names in the Hebrew Tongue may seem to imply Or Secondly From some Countrey or place to which they had relation As for the Cherethites it is certain they were either a Branch of the Philistines or a People neighbouring to them and confederate with them as is manifest from 1 Sam. 30. 14. Ezek. 25. 16. Zeph. 2. 4 5. And so might the Pelethites be too though that be not related in Scripture And these Israelites and Soldiers of David might be so called either because they went and lived with David when he dwelt in those parts or from some notable Exploit against or Victory over these People as among the Romans the names of Asiaticus Africanus c. were given for the same reason One of their Exploits against the Cherethites is in part related 1 Sam. 30. 14. And it is likely they did many other against them and against other people amongst which the Pelethites might be one and Davids sons were â Or Princes chief rulers i Had the places of greatest Authority and Dignity conferred upon them CHAP. IX AND David said a David's Wars being ended he set himself to the Administration of Justice to all his People chap. 8. 15. And amongst others he minds his just debt and obligation to Ionathan and his Family Is there yet any that is left of the house of Saul b He saith not of the house of Ionathan for he knew not of any Son which he had left and therefore thought his kindness and obligation was to pass to the next of his Kindred As for Mephibosheth he was very young and obscure and possibly concealed by his Friends lest David should cut him off from jealousie of State as hath been usual among Princes in
chief throughout their generations these dwelt at Jerusalem i Upon their return from Babylon they were not suffered to chuse their Habitations in the Country as others were but were obliged to settle themselevs at Ierusalem that they might constantly attend upon Gods Service there and be ready to instruct the younger Levites in their Office as they needed or desired it 35 And in Gibeon dwelt the father of Gibeon Jehiel â ãâ¦ã whose wives name was Maacha k In this and the following verses to the end of this Chapter he repeats what he had said before ch 8. 29 c. concerning Sauls Genealogy that he might make way for the following History Which iâ⦠a Figure called Epaââ¦alepsis which is frequent both in Sacred and Profâ⦠Writâ⦠36 And his first-born son Abdon then Zur and Kish and Baal and Ner and Nadab 37 And Gedor and Ahio and Zechariah and Mikloth 38 And Mikloth begat Shimeam and they also dwelt with their brethren at Jerusalem over against their brethren 39 * Ch. 8. 33 And Ner begat Kish and Kish begat Saul and Saul begat Jonathan and Malchi-shua and Abinadab and Eshbaal 40 And the son of Jonathan was Merib-baal and Merib-baal begat Micah 41 And the sons of Micah were Pithon and Melech and Tahrea * Ch. 8. 35. and Ahaz 42 And Ahaz begat Jarah and Jarah begat Alemeth and Azmaveth and Zimri and Zimri begat Moza 43 And Moza begat Binea and Rephajah his son Eleasah his son Azel his son 44 And Azel had six sons whose names are these Azrikam Bocheru and Ismael and Sheariah and Obadiah and Hanan These were the sons of Azel CHAP. X. 1 NOw * 1 Sam. 31. 1 2. the Philistins fought against Israel a Of this and the following verses till v. 13. see my Notes on 1 Sam. 31. where we have the same thing expressed almost in the same words and the men of Israel fled from before the Philistins and fell down â Or wounded slain in mount Gilboa 2 And the Philistins followed hard after Saul and after his sons and the Philistins slew Jonathan and â Or Ishui 1 Sam. 14. 49. Abinadab and Malchi-shua the sons of Saul 3 And the battel went sore against Saul and the â Heb. shooters with bows archers â Heb. found him hit him and he was wounded of the archers 4 Then said Saul to his armour-bearer Draw thy sword and thrust me through therewith lest these uncircumcised come and â Or mââ¦ck me abuse me but his armour-bearer would not for he was sore afraid So Saul took a sword and fell upon it 5 And when his armour-bearer saw that Saul was dead he fell likewise on the sword and died 6 So Saul died and his three sons and all his house b i. e. All his Children to wit then present with him namely his three sons as it is expressed 1 Sam. 31. 6. For it is evident that Ishbosheth and Mephibosheth were not slain But nothing is more common in Scripture and all Authors than to understand all of a great and most considerable part died together 7 And when all the men of Israel that were in the valley c Which was beneath Mount Gilboa where the Fight was v. 1. saw that they fled and that Saul and his sons were dead then they forsook their cities and fled and the Philistins came and dwelt in them 8 And it came to pass on the morrow when the Philistins came to strip the slain that they found Saul and his sons fallen in mount Gilboa 9 And when they had stripped him they took his head and his armour and sent into the land of the Philistins round about to carry tidings unto their idols and to the people 10 And they put his armour in the house of their gods and fastened his head in the â Heb. house temple of Dagon d And his Body severed from his Head to the Wall of Bethshan 1 Sam. 31. 10. 11 And when all Jabesh-gilead heard all that the Philistins had done to Saul 12 They arose all the valiant men and took away the body of Saul and the bodies of his sons and brought them to Jabesh and buried their bones under the oak in Jabesh and fasted seven days e To wit every day till evening after the manner of the Jewish Fasts 13. So Saul died for his transgression f The sence is Wonder not that Saul fell by the Hands of the Philistins who were armed against him by his own Sin and by Gods Vengeance for it which he â Heb. transgressed committed against the LORD * 1 Sam. 13. 13. 15. 23. even against the word of the LORD g Against Gods express and plain and positive Command which is a great Aggravation of any Sin which he kept not and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit h Which also was contrary to a manifest Command Levit. 19. 31. and moreover contrary to his own Conscience which was so fully convinced hereof that he had endeavoured the utter Extirpation of all such Persons in pursuance of Gods Law See 1 Sam. 28. 9. * â⦠Sam. 28. 7. to enquire of it i Concerning the Event of the approaching Battel 14 And enquired not of the LORD k Obj. Saul enquired of the Lord 1 Sam. 28. 6. Ans. He did so but not in a right Manner not humbly and penitently not diligently and importunately not patiently and perseveringly but when God would not answer him speedily he gives it over and goes from God to the Devil Compare 1 Sam. 14. 18 19. Such an inconsiderable and trifling Inquiry as Saul made is justly accounted to be no Enquiry at all As they are said not to eat the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11. 20. who did eat it in a sinful and irregular manner therefore he slew him and turned the kingdom unto David the son of â Heb. Isal Jesse CHAP. XI 1 THen * 2 Sam. 5. 1. all Israel a i. e. All the Tribes of Israel as it is expressed 2 Sam. 5. 1. i. e. their Elders as it is here said v. 3. and Officers and a great multitude of the Souldiers and People gathered themselves to David unto Hebron saying Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh 2 And moreover â Heb. both yesterday and the third day in time past even when Saul was king thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel and the LORD thy God said unto thee b Or concerning thee for it is apparent that they knew of it and therefore many of them opposed David hitherto against their own Consciences Thou shalt â Or rule feed my people Israel and thou shalt be ruler over my people Israel 3 Therefore came all the elders of Israel to the king to Hebron and David made a covenant with them in Hebron before the LORD and they anointed David king